Commentary on Sophocles: Trachiniae Sir Richard C. Jebb Perseus Project, Tufts University Gregory Crane Prepared under the supervision of Lisa Cerrato Anne Mahoney Jeffrey Rydberg-Cox David Smith National Endowment for the Humanities Trustees of Tufts University Medford, MA Perseus Digital Library Project Perseus 3.0 viaf2603144.viaf007.perseus-eng1.xml Available under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments The Trachiniae Richard Claverhouse Jebb Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1932 5 The Internet Archive

This pointer extracts section and commline

This pointer extracts section

English Greek Latin German French Italian Sanskrit Gothic Final review and updating of header information Added citeStructure and other TEI changes Moved introduction to its own directory; updated structure for P6 Updated header and schema Revision 1.2 fixed bibls for Plut. Mor. to correct work title Revision 1.1 moved more xml files around based on copyright status Revision 1.19 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. Revision 1.18 fixed Pindar errors - zr Revision 1.17 fixed bibl errors - zr Revision 1.16 fixed bibl errors through commline 700 - zr Revision 1.15 fixed references to Aristot. Pol. up through book 4 Revision 1.14 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.13 removed ?bibl? tags Revision 1.12 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.11 fixed Pl. Mil. references - zr Revision 1.10 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.9 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.8 fixing bad bibls Revision 1.7 fixed bad bibls Revision 1.6 fixing bad bibls Revision 1.5 fixing bad bibl refs Revision 1.4 fixing bad bibls Revision 1.3 fixed author names for consistent sorting Revision 1.2 removed stray item tags Revision 1.1 Converted to XML Revision 1.14 Updated texts to TEI P4 and Perseus P4 extensions; minor cleanup (esp. character encodings and typos.) Revision 1.13 ensure refs to Callimachus and Theophrastus (Characters) are correct Revision 1.12 fix references to Plautus Revision 1.11 wrap cits around refs to Tacitus, and get abbreviations into bibls where they were missing Revision 1.10 mark more cits (which make better reverse links) Revision 1.9 put proper bibl refs for Shakespeare Revision 1.8 fix mdash in headers (displays badly on some browsers) Revision 1.7 fix smooth breathings that should be apostrophes Revision 1.6 fix refs to Apollonius Rhodius, who is "A. R." Revision 1.5 fix Stephanus sections on refs to Plato Revision 1.4 fix references to orators Revision 1.3 fisher run Revision 1.2 fix "Metaphysics" that should be "Metamorphoses", and ensure the override file is right Revision 1.1 structure minimally marked up

Scene:—At Trachis, before the house of Heracles.

1-93

Prologue. Deianeira declares her anxiety concerning Heracles, who has been fifteen months absent. Her son Hyllus sets forth to seek his father in Euboea.

λόγος … ἀνθρώπων , as Archil. fr. 86 α<*>νός τις ἀνθρώπων ὅδε: Pind. O.7. 54 ἀνθρώπων παλαιαὶ ῥήσιες, id. Pind. N.9. 6 ἔστι δέ τις λόγος ἀνθρώπων: Soph. Ai.664 ἡ βροτῶν παροιμία. ἀρχαῖος goes adverbially with φανείς , ‘put forth of old’; cp. Soph. Ant.593 f. ἀρχαῖα... | ... πίπτοντ’: and ib. 621 σοφίᾳ γὰρ ἔκ του κλεινὸν ἔπος πέφανται (n.). L's accentuation, ἔστ’ , is right: ἐστὶ φανείς as=πέφανται would be weak here. For the order of the words (ἀνθρώπων separating ἀρχαῖος from φανείς), cp. Soph. Ant.944 f. As to the γνώμη itself, see Soph. O. T.1529 n.

Boissonade (Notul. in Trach., 1), replying to the criticism that this γνώμη passed as Solon's, quotes a remark of Balzac's to this effect: ‘though Deianeira was older than Solon, she was younger than proverbial philosophy.’ So Ajax cites a maxim ascribed to Bias ( Soph. Ai.679).

θάνῃ . The v. l. θάνοι would be possible only if ἄν were absent. Cp. 164 cr. n.

οὔτ’ εἴ τῳ : for τῳ in the second clause, cp. Ant.257 n.

ἐγὼ δὲ τὸν ἐμόν κ.τ.λ.: for the tribrach, cp. Ph.1232 n.—She can dispute the old saying, because she forebodes that her life will be bitter to the end. The pathos here depends less on retrospect than on presentiment: cp. 37, 46.— This passage illustrates Aristotle's remark that a person who speaks with strong feeling (παθητικῶς) may effectively impugn the truth of popular maxims (τὰ δεδημοσιευμένα): Rhet.2. 21§ 13.

πατρὸς μὲν κ.τ.λ. No δέ answers to this μέν. The antithesis is between her woes before and after marriage; of the latter she begins to speak at v. 27.

ναίουσ’ <ἔτ’> ἐν Πλευρῶνι . This insertion of ἔτ’ is the best remedy. The word is forcible, as marking that her sorrows began while she was still a young maiden. Cp. Ph.23, where, as here, the text of L has lost ἔτ’ before a word beginning with ε.

To A's reading, ναίουσ’ ἐνὶ Πλευρῶνι, there are two objections. (a) While ἔνι (=ἔνεστι) is frequent, there is no instance of ἐνί for ἐν in tragic iambics; though Eur. admits it in lyrics. (b) There is no example in tragic iambics of a short vowel thus lengthened before πλ at the beginning of the next word; though such lengthening would have been legitimate in the epic hexameter. Cp. W. Christ, Metrik § 18 (2nd ed.).—Paley reads ναίουσα δ’ (with B): but the δέ would be weak here.

Πλευρῶνι . The ancient Pleuron stood in a fertile plain of Aetolia, near the mountain called Κούριον, a few miles W.N.W. of Calydon. About 230 B.C. that site was deserted, and a new Pleuron was founded more to the S.W., not far from the modern Mesolonghi. (Strabo 10. 451 : Leake, North. Gr. I. 115 ff.) In the Iliad Pleuron figures among the chief Aetolian towns (2. 639, with four others: 13. 217, with Calydon only).

Calydon was usually represented as the seat of Oeneus ( Il.9. 529 ff.: Apollod.2. 7. 5: Diod.4. 34); and Ovid calls Deianeira Calydonida ( Ov. Met.9. 112). It is not known whether Sophocles was following some earlier poet in preferring Pleuron. But it is noteworthy that a tragedy of Phrynichus, dealing with the death of Meleager, was called Πλευρώνιαι (Paus. 10. 31 § 4); and the Chorus would naturally belong to the home of Althaea (the wife of Oeneus).

ὄκνον . The v. l. ὄτλον (‘trouble,’ rt ταλ) is a less fitting word here: the point is the anguish of her dreadful suspense (15, 24). Though ὀτλεῖν is not rare, the noun occurs only in Aesch. Th.18 παιδείας ὄτλον.

<*>λγιστον . The positive would be more usual, since εἴ τις follows; but the superl. is not redundant, if taken as absolute (‘very grievous’), and not relative (‘the most grievous’). Cp. O. C.1006 εἴ τις γῆ θεοὺς ἐπίσταται | τιμαῖς σεβίζειν, ἥδε τῷδ’ ὑπερφέρει: and Eur. Andr.6 νῦν δ’, εἴ τις ἄλλη, δυστυχεστάτη γυνή. Soph. has εἴπερ τις ἄλλος in Soph. O. T.1118, but more often εἰ or εἴπερ τις simply (as Soph. O. C. 1664, Soph. Ai.488); and so Aesch. Ag.934.

ἔσχον , not εἶχον , because she thinks of the ordeal, not as a process, but as a past moment of life; cp. Ant.225 πολλὰς γὰρ ἔσχον φροντίδων ἐπιστάσεις. This is better than to give ἔσχον its commoner sense, ‘came to have’ ( Ant.1229, Ph.1420).

μνηστὴρ : this legend had already been treated by Archilochus (c. 670 B.C.), and by Pindar: see Introd.

Ἀχελῷον . The Acheloüs rises at the centre of Pindus, in Mount Lacmon, the great watershed of northern Greece, and, after a course of some 130 miles from N. to S. , flows into the Ionian Sea. Its lower waters formed the boundary between Acarnania on the west and Aetolia on the east. The modern name, ‘White River’ (Aspropotamo), is due to the yellowish colour which the stream derives from a clayed bed.

To the Greeks, Acheloüs was the king of rivers ( Il.21. 194 κρείων Ἀχελώϊος). He was the ‘eldest son of Oceanus and Tethys’: Acusilaüs fr. 11 a (Müller Frag. Hist. I. 101) Ὠκεανὸς δὲ γαμεῖ Τηθὺν ἑαυτοῦ ἀδελφήν· τῶν δὲ γίγνονται τρισχίλιοι ποταμοί· Ἀχελῷος<*> δὲ αὐτῶν πρεσβύτατος καὶ τετίμηται μάλιστα. The oracle at Dodona,—which was not far west of the river's sources,—‘enjoined sacrifice to Acheloüs in all its responses’ (schol. Il. 21. 194). In Acarnania ἀγῶνες were held in his honour (schol. Il.24. 616). The cult of this river-god was, however, not merely local, but Panhellenic. Such pre-eminence is enough to explain how he became a type of πηγαῖον ὕδωρ generally, without assuming the more than doubtful kinship of ἀχ with aqua. For Greek, it should rather be ἀπ, as in Μεσσάπιοι.

ἐν τρισὶν μορφαῖσιν . The power of self-transformation, which Greek fancy gave especially to deities of water, was a lively symbol of the unstable element. Proteus exerts that power against Menelaus ( Od.4. 456), Nereus against Heracles ( Apollod.2. 5. 11), Thetis against Peleus (schol. Pind. N.3. 55, Soph. fr. 155 and 556). Each is desperate, and must try every resource. And so, here, self-change expresses passionate importunity. Mythology found a reflex in daily speech when Greeks said, παντοῖος γίγνεται δεόμενος.

ἐναργὴς , in visible form, before the eyes of Oeneus: cp. 224. The word suggests that sense of awe which came to a Greek at the thought of a δαίμων actually appearing to a mortal: Il.20. 131 χαλεποὶ δὲ θεοὶ φαίνεσθαι ἐναργεῖς: ‘'tis perilous when a god is seen face to face.’ Od.16. 161 οὐ γάρ πω πάντεσσι θεοὶ φαίνονται ἐναργεῖς: ib. 3. 420 (Athena) ἥ μοι ἐναργὴς ἦλθε. Verg. Aen. 4. 358 ipse deum manifesto in lumine vidi.

Acheloüs occurs in works of art under each of the three forms which he takes here.

(1) ταῦρος . This regular embodiment of a river-god symbolised both the roar of the torrent, and, as Strabo adds, the twistings of the stream (καμπαί), ἃς καλοῦσι κέρατα (10. 458). Coins of Acarnania (after 300 B.C.) show Acheloüs as a bull with human head; and Soph. may have had this type in mind, for it appears on coins of Magna Graecia as early as 500 B.C.

(2) αἰόλος δράκων ἑλικτός . The image is peculiarly appropriate, since the Acheloüs, in parts of its course, is so tortuous. For αἰόλος, ‘gleaming,’ cp. n. on Ph.1157.A vase-painting shows the Acheloüs, in combat with Heracles, as a serpent with the head and arms of a man, and an ox's horns (Gerhard, Auserl. Vasenbilder, vol. 2, no. 115).

(3) ἀνδρείῳ κύτει βούπρῳρος κ.τ.λ. A human figure, with human face, and a shaggy beard, but with the forehead, horns, and ears of an ox. The Acheloüs appears thus on an archaic coin of Meta pontum in Lucania (Millingen, Anc. Coins of Greek Cities and Kings, pl. 1, no. 21). The words ἐκ δὲ δασκίου γενειάδος, κ.τ.λ., coupled with such evidence, make it clear that βούπρῳρος means, ‘with front’ (not, ‘head’) of ox. In this sense, it is fitter than βούκρανος : and Strabo 's reading (cr. n.) is thus confirmed.

κύτει . The word κύτος (rt κυ) means ‘a cavity,’ then ‘a vessel’: hence, fig., the human body as encasing the vital organs: Plat. Tim. 74 A ἀπὸ τῆς κεφαλῆς διὰ παντὸς τοῦ κύτους . See Appendix.

διερραίνοντο , ‘were sprinkled abroad’: a word applied by Arist. to the ‘diffusion’ of fire by rapid movement, Meteor. I. 3 (p. 341 a 30) τὸ...πῦρ...διαρραίνεσθαιτῇ κινήσει.—κρηναίου ποτοῦ , the water as it flowed from the κρήνη, fount, of the river. This phrase recurs in Ph.21, and (plur.) in fr. 559. Hesiod Theog. 340 calls the Acheloüs ἀργυροδίνην .

προσδεδεγμένη , ‘expecting’ such a suitor; i.e., looking forward to his becoming her husband (525). Cp. the usage of the epic aor. partic., Il.10. 123 ἐμὴν ποτιδέγμενος ὁρμήν. The normal Attic sense, ‘having received,’ is inadmissible. She could not yet be doomed to the visits of a wooer who had not even gained her father's consent.

τῆσδε κοίτης . Though the compound ἐμπελάζειν elsewhere (as in 748) takes a dat., it can also take a gen., like the simple verb ( Ph.1327 πελασθεὶς φύλακος). So a gen., instead of the more usual dat., stands with συντυχών ( Ph.320), ἐντυχών (ib. 1333), ὑπαντήσας ( ib. 719).

μέν … δέ : not, indeed, soon enough to prevent the anguish of which she has spoken (v. 16), yet to her joy.

ἀσμένῃ … μοι : O. T.1356 n.

ἐκλύεται , here simply=ἐκλύει (cp. Ant.1112 n., and O. T.1003), rather than ‘delivers for himself,’ i.e., to be his bride.

διείποιμ’ , tell clearly: O. T.854 n. The place of the first ἂν serves to emphasise τρόπον ( O. T.339 n.).

πόνων , of warfare, Ph.248 n.

τῆς θέας : for the gen., cp. O. T.885 Δίκας ἀφόβητος.— ὅδ’ , after ὅστις , as in Ant.463 f. The drawback to ὁ δ’ here is that it would be unduly emphatic: see Ph.87, Appendix.

24 f. These two verses are plainly genuine. It is idle to condemn them merely because they are not indispensable. Nauck, who spares v. 24, rejects v. 25 because Deianeira ought to speak of her fate as depending ‘on the issue of the combat, not on her beauty.’ As if her beauty was not the cause of the combat. It might as well be objected to v. 465, τὸ κάλλος αὐτῆς τὸν βίον διώλεσεν, that Iolè was the victim of war.

ἐξεύροι : cp. Ph.287 γαστρὶ μὲν τὰ σύμφορα | τόξον τόδ’ ἐξηύρισκε.

Ζεὺς ἀγώνιος , the supreme arbiter in all trials of strength,—as at Argos he was σθένιος (Paus. 2. 32 § 7). So Hermes is ἀγώνιος ( Pind. I.1. 60 etc.), as patron of the palaestra. The ἀγώνιοι θεοί of Aesch. Suppl. 189, besides these two, are Apollo and Poseidon,—who presided respectively over the Pythian and Isthmian ἀγῶνες, as Zeus over the Olympian and Nemean: see ib. 182—194, and Prof. Tucker's note on v. 163 (=189 Dind.).

27 f. The tone of εἰ δὴ is sceptical, as that of εἴπερ is usu. confident: cp. Eur. Or.17(quoted by Schneidewin), ὁ κλεινός, εἰ δὴ κλεινός, Ἀγαμέμνων. The pause after the second foot suits the pensive stress on εἰ δὴ καλῶς: cp. Soph. Ant.658 ἀλλὰ κτενῶ. πρὸς ταῦτ’ ἐφυμνείτω Δία, etc.— λέχος , nom., in the sense of ‘bride’ (cp. 360, and Ai.211). The accus. in Ai.491, τὸ σὸν λέχος ξυνῆλθον (‘came into thy bed’), is warranted by the verb of motion, as in Soph. Ph.817 , ἡ δὲ σύναιμον λέχος ἦλθεν. But λέχος ξυστᾶσά τινι could not well mean ‘joined to him in marriage’ (as though λέχος were a kind of cognate acc.).

κριτὸν , chosen by himself (cp. 245), is also best suited to λέχος as= ‘bride.’ For ξυστᾶσ’ cp. Isocr. Ep. 4 § 8, ἐπειδὴ ξυνέστηκέ μοι (‘since he has been associated with me’).

προκηραίνουσα (κῆρ), feeling anxiety about him, μεριμνῶσα κατὰ τὸ κέαρ (schol.). The compound occurs only here: Eur. has the simple κηραίνω as = ‘to be anxious’ ( Eur. Hipp.223, Eur. H. F.518). Distinguish the other κηραίνω, from κήρ, ‘to harm’ ( Aesch. Eum.128, δρακαίνης ἐξεκήραναν μένος).

νὺξ γὰρ εἰσάγει κ.τ.λ.: ‘for one night ushers in a trouble, and another, in succession (to the former night), expels it,’ —to make room for some fresh anxiety. This is a poetical amplification of ἀεί τιν’ ἐκ φόβου φόβον τρέφω. Each night torments her, as she lies awake, with some new surmise as to her husband's fate.— πόνον is governed by both verbs.

διαδεδεγμένη is used absolutely: its object, if expressed, would have been τὴν προτέραν νύκτα: cp. Her.8. 142 ὡς δὲ ἐπαύσατο λέγων Ἀλέξανδρος, δια δεξάμενοι (‘in their turn’) ἔλεγον οἱ ἀπὸ Σπάρτης ἄγγελοι. Thus διαδεδεγμένη serves at once (a) to show that the words νὺξ εἰσάγει καὶ νὺξ ἀπωθεῖ refer to different nights; and (b) to suggest the new πόνος—not expressly mentioned—which the second night brings; since the task in which it is διάδοχος to the first is that of harassing the sufferer's mind. See Appendix.

οὓς κεῖνός ποτε κ.τ.λ. The point of the comparison, which has been prompted by the word σπείρων, is merely the rarity of the visits. ποτέ =‘at some time or other’ (cp. ὀψέ ποτε, χρόνῳ ποτέ), or perhaps ‘formerly’—while the labours for Eurystheus were going on: it could not, by itself, mean ‘only now and then.’ The sentence begins as if ποτέ were to be followed by some such general phrase as διὰ χρόνου:—οὓς κεῖνός ποτε...διὰ χρόνου προσεῖδε, ‘whom he saw only at uncertain intervals.’ The interposed simile, however, leads the poet to employ a phrase adapted to the special case of the γῄτης,—viz., σπείρων μόνον κἀξαμῶν ἅπαξ . The γῄτης sees his distant field only twice a year. But it is not meant that Heracles visits his home just twice a year. Nor has ἐξαμῶν any figurative application to him, such as ‘reaping the joy’ of seeing his children. It is an irrelevant detail. This is quite Homeric. See, e.g., Il.13. 62 ff., where Poseidon, soaring into the air, is likened to a bird which soars διώκειν ὄρνεον ἄλλο: though the sea-god is pursuing no one.

ἅπαξ seems best taken with ἐξαμῶν only.

αἰὼν , fortune in life; Ph.179.— εἰς δόμους τε κἀκ δόμων : this order of words is the most forcible: no sooner did he regain his home, than he had to leave it again. The reversed order (which Brunck prefers) would give greater prominence to his moments of rest.

τῳ : Eurystheus (1049), whose name she shrinks from uttering.

ἄθλων τῶνδ’ , the labours for Eurystheus.

ὑπερτελὴς , rising clear of them: Eur. Ion1549 οἴκων...ὑπερτελής (appearing above it): Aesch. Ag.359 ὑπερτελέσαι | μέγα δουλείας | γάγγαμον ἄτης.—ἔφυ seems to be here no more than ἐγένετο (as in Soph. El.236, and often). Some, however, understand, ‘now that his inborn force has prevailed,’ etc.— ταρβήσασ’ ἔχω =τετάρβηκα. The periphrasis is somewhat rare when the verb is intrans.; but cp. Soph. O. T.731 οὐδέ π<*> λήξαντ’ ἔχει .

ἔκτα , the only Sophoclean example of this form (on which see Monro, Hom. Gr. § 13), though we have συγ κατακτάς in Ai.230.Both Aesch. ( Aesch. Eum.460) and Eur. ( Eur. Bacch.1290, etc.) use κατέκταν in dialogue, but not ἔκταν.— Ἰφίτου βίαν : for the periphrasis, cp. Soph. Ph.314.

ἐν Τραχῖνι . Heracles was dwelling at Tiryns when he slew Iphitus, as related in vv. 270 ff. Then, with Deianeira and his children, he removed from Tiryns to Trachis, and soon afterwards Zeus sent him forth into servitude (276).— ἀνάστατοι ( O. C.429 n.) alludes to compulsion used by Eurystheus: the word would not suit a voluntary migration. This had happened fifteen months ago.

ξένῳ παρ’ ἀνδρὶ : Ceÿx, king of Trachis, who is not named in this play. Scut. 353 (Heracles speaks) Τρηχῖνα δέ τοι παρελαύνω | ἐς Κήϋκα ἄνακτα· ὁ γὰρ δυνάμει τε καὶ αἰδοῖ | Τρηχῖνος προβέβηκε. The Hesiodic Κήϋκος γάμος described a marriage-feast given by that king, at which Heracles was a guest. Apollodorus (2. 7 § 7) and Diodorus (4. 36 § 57) mention Ceÿx.

ὅπου , not ὅποι, since βέβηκεν implies, ‘is now’: cp. O. C.52.

πλὴν· cp. O. C.1643 ἀλλ’ ἕρπεθ’ ὡς τάχιστα· πλὴν <*> κύριος | Θησε<*> παρέστω.—ὠδῖνας : cp. <*>25.

αὑτοῦ , <*>ctive gen.: cp. Ant.858 πατρὸς...ο<*>κτο<*> (about him): Ph.1039 κέντρον...ἐμοῦ. <*>οῦ is clearly right: the h<*>shness of αὐτ<*> may be measured by supposing that, <*>stead of it, we had Ἡρακλέους or τἀνδρος .

δέκα … πρὸς ἄλλοις <*>έντε . Twelve years before this time, the <*>acle at Dodona had told Heracles th<*>. at the end of twelve years (824), he <*>ould have rest. Fifteen months befo<*> this time, Heracles had given Deian<*> the δέλτος on which h<*> had written <*>own that oracle (1167). <*>e had then to<*> her that, if he did not return at the <*> of fifteen months, she might assume th<*> he was dead (164 ff.)<*>

ἀκήρυκτος . No herald has come, either to announ<*> his approach, or to give any tidings of <*>im.

46 The emphasis is on κἄστιν , not on δεινόν. When she ponders the <*>cle, her grave misgiving (43) becomes <*>rtitude.

τοιαύτην , giving the ground for a statement: O. C.747 n.

τὴν , a rare instance of the art. used as relat. pron. in dial gue without metrical necessity: see O. C.747 n. The motive here may have been a wish to avoid four consecutive endings in ν .

πημονῆς ἄτερ . If the δέλτος should prove to have foretold the death of Heracles, then she would have received it σὺν πημονῇ: it would have been a harbinger of woe.—As to Wunder's rejection of vv<*> 44—48, see Appendix.

πολλὰ μὲν … νῦν δ’ : the thought is, ‘though hitherto I have been silent, now I must speak.’ γοωμένην takes πολλὰ … πανδάκρυτ’ ὀδύρματα as ‘inner’ (or ‘cognate’) accus., and τὴν Ἡρ. ἔξοδον as object: Schneidewin cp. Eur. Med.205 ἄχεα μογερὰ βοᾷ | τὸν ἐν λέχει προδόταν.

φρενοῦν , pres., since the act may be conceived as continuing or re peated; but φράσαι , aor., with ref. to the particular utterance: cp. Ph.95 ἐξαμαρτεῖν...νικᾶν : ib. 667 f. θιγγάνειν... δοῦναι .

κἀμὲ κ.τ.λ. Two constructions are possible: I prefer the first. (1) καί = ‘and,’ depending on εἰ , and the apodosis begins with the direct question, πῶς κ.τ.λ. (2) καί =‘even’ (cp. Ant.719 n., κἀπ’ ἐμοῦ), and the apodosis begins with κἀμὲ χρή. But the first is more deferential; and the very abruptness of πῶς κ.τ.λ. is natural here.

φράσαι τὸ σόν , ‘to prescribe thy part’ (O.C. 625 n.), i.e., to say what it becomes thee to do. There is only a verbal resemblance to I. A. 1167 (compared by Schneid.), ἢ )μὲ χρὴ λέγειν τὰ σά ; ‘am I to make thine answer for thee?’—The v. l. τόσον is weaker, whether taken to mean ‘so bold a speech,’ or (with the schol.) ‘just thus much.’ And the form itself is rare in Sophocles ( Ai.277 δὶς τόσ’: ib. 185 lyr. τόσσον).

τοσοῖσδε . Besides Hyllus, the eldest child of Deianeira, legend gave her three other sons, and one daughter (Apoilod. 2. 7 § 8: Diod.4. 37: Paus. 1. 32 § 5). Cp. vv. 1153 ff. For the parataxis (πληθύεις μέν, ἀτὰρ οὐ πέμπεις), cp. O. T.419 n.

κατὰ ζήτησιν : Isocr. or. 17 § 4 χρήματα δοὺς ἐξέπεμψεν ἅμα κατ’ ἐμπορίαν καὶ κατὰ θεωρίαν .

εἰ πατρὸς νέμοι τιν’ ὤραν τοῦ … δοκεῖν : instead of εἰ νέμοι τιν’ ὤραν τοῦ τὸν πατέρα...δοκεῖν. The gen. πατρὸς , placed at the beginning of the clause, illustrates the normal Greek tendency to announce the subject of the statement at the outset (as in τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ, Ph.444 n.). The second gen., τοῦ … δοκεῖν , is ‘epexegetic,’ as defining the ὤραν. But it is not in apposition with πατρός (‘care for his father,—that is, care for his being deemed,’ etc.). Rather the two genitives are linked to ὤραν with slightly different shades of meaning;— ‘care, on his father's account, for his being deemed.’ Instead of τοῦ … δοκεῖν , we might have had a relative clause, ὅπως ἂν...δοκῇ. But, since ὤραν could take a gen., that constr. was preferred as more compact. Cp. Dem. or. 2 § 4 τούτων οὐχὶ νῦν ὁρῶ τὸν καιρὸν τοῦ λέγειν (the speaking-time for these things). Id. or. 5 § 22 λαβεῖν ἐβούλετο τὴν δόξαν τοῦ πολέμου τοῦ δοκεῖν δἰ αὑτὸν κρίσιν εἰληφέναι .

δοκεῖν here=‘be believed to be’: cp. Thuc.6. 17 ἕως...ὁ Νικίας εὐτυχὴς δοκεῖ ε<*>ναι, ‘while he has the reputation of being successful’ (not ‘seems’: he really was so). The meaning is, ‘Hyllus ought to go in search of news, if he cared to dispel our painful anxiety.’ The τροφός chooses words which avoid any suggestion of disaster to Heracles, and say only that his welfare has yet to be ascertained.

νέμοι is better attested than νέμει , and also fitter, as implying the deferential εἰκὸς ἂν εἴη, not the blunt εἰκός ἐστιν. See Appendix.

ἀρτίπους , with opportune foot (ἀρτίως καὶ ἡρμοσμένως τῷ καιρῷ πορεύεται, schol.). Cp. the similar phrases for a timely arrival; O. T.78 εἰς καλόν : Ant.386 ἐς δέον περᾷ: 387 ποίᾳ ξύμμετρος προὔβην τύχῃ ; Ai.1168 ἐς αὐτὸν καιρόν: Aesch. Theb. 373 εἰς ἀρτίκολλον ἀγγέλου λόγου μαθεῖν. Elsewhere ἀρτίπους =‘with sound foot’ (ἅρτιος, well-compacted), as Il.9. 505.And so some take it here, as if it were meant to suggest his fitness for the mission: but this seems frigid. The poet was perhaps thinking of ἄρτι rather than of ἄρτιος: and ἄρτι certainly occurs in composition, not only with verbs (as ἀρτιθανής), but also with nouns, as ἀρτίδακρυς ( Eur. Med.903), ἀρτίπλουτος ( Aesch. Suppl.742). Still, ἀρτίπους, as used here, could be taken from ἄρτιος, in the sense of ‘fitted’ to the occasion, καίριος.—θρῴσκει δόμους : Soph. O. C.643 δόμους στείχειν ἐμούς. He is hastening to tell his mother the news which he has just heard (67).

πρὸς καιρὸν : cp. O. T.325 n.

τοῖς τ’ is clearly right: Deianeira can at once act on the counsel by sending Hyllus. With τοῖς simply, or τοῖς γ’ , the sense would be much weaker: ‘Hyllus can do as I suggest.’

ὦ τέκνον, ὦ παῖ , an affectionate form of address, as in Ph.260, Eur. Hec.172, etc.

ἀγεννή<*>ων , prop. ‘not begotten’ ( O. C.973), then, ‘of no birth,’ ‘low-born,’ like ἀγεννής and ἀγενής.— καλῶς πίπτουσιν , fall happily,—a metaphor from dice: Soph. El.1100 τὰ μὲν γὰρ εὖ, | τὰ δ’ οὐ καλῶς πίπτοντα δέρκομαι βροτῶν.— ἐλεύθερον =ἐλευθέριον: cp. Eur. fr. 828 πολλοῖσι δούλοις τοὔνομ’ αἰσχρόν, ἡ δὲ φρὴν | τῶν οὐχὶ δούλων ἔστ’ ἐλευθερωτέρα.

διδακτά : for the plur., cp. Ph.524(αἰσχρά), and O. C.554 n. The sing. occurs below O. C., 671.

σὲ … τὸ μὴ πυθέσθαι : for the place of σέ, cp. Ant.710 ἀλλ’ ἄνδρα, κεἴ τις ᾖ σοφός, τὸ μανθάνειν | πόλλ’ αἰσχρὸν οὐδέν. It is needless to conjecture <*>.— ἐξενωμένου : cp. El.865 ξένος...κέκευθεν (‘he has been buried in a foreign land’). Shaksp. H. VIII. 2. 2. 129 Kept him a foreign man (=kept him out of England).

ποῦ )στιν : for this mode of writing, cp. Ph.16 n.

φέρειν is a certain correction of φέρει : in answer to his question, she is quoting the slave's speech.

μύθοις , L's reading, is as good as μύθοις γ’ , though no better. L has lost γε in some other places (as Ant.648 Ant., 1241): but, on the whole, it seems best not to assume such a loss here.

ἱδρῦσθαι . The length of his absence prompts her conjecture that he has fixed his abode somewhere: cp. 101 κλιθείς .

μὲν here is not answered by ἀλλ’ in 72.

ἄροτον , ploughing-season ( Hes. Op.448), hence, ‘year’: cp. 825. So πόα=‘summer,’ Rhianus ap. Paus. 4. 17 § 6 χείματά τε ποίας τε δύω.—ἐν μήκει χρόνου , ‘at the full length of that period,’ i.e., from beginning to end of the year.

Λυδῇ : Omphalè: see on 252.

εἰ καὶ τοῦτ’ ἔτλη : ‘if he indeed bore this.’ καί here emphasises τοῦτ’ ἔτλη: cp. Ai.1127 δεινόν γ’ εἶπας, εἰ καὶ ζῇς θανών: and O. T.305 n. If καί were taken with τοῦτο only (‘even this’), it would imply former disgraces. Cp. 1218 n.

ἀλλά , like ‘well,’ here refers to D. 's bitter comment: that disgrace, at any rate, is past.

ἢ θανὼν : a fine touch. She is prepared to hear anything now; even that he is dead. And ἐξαφεῖται was ambiguous.

Εὐβοῖδα (as in Aesch. fr. 29), contr. for Εὐβοΐδα, acc. of Εὐβοΐς. In Soph. El.442 the MSS. give Εὐβοΐδας, for which Seidler wrote Εὐβοῖδας. For the nom., the longer form Εὐβοιΐς is used below (237Soph. El., 401).

πόλιν is in appos. with Εὐβοῖδα χώραν . Oechalia in Euboea was the seat of Eurytus, but it is in accor<*>nce with epic precedent to regard him as reigning over the whole island,— like Chalcodon in the Philoctetes (489 n.), and Elephenor in the Iliad (2. 536 ff.).— ἢ μέλλειν ἔτι , sc. ἐπιστρατεύσειν: O. C.1074 ἔρδουσ’ ἢ μέλλουσιν ;

ἔλειπε seems to differ from ἔλιπε here only as being somewhat more vivid, —i.e., as serving to suggest the moment when he was doing the act (cp. 47 δέλτον λιπὼν ἔστειχε). See Appendix.

τῆσδε τῆς χώρας πέρι . There is no reason to suspect χώρας. The oracle said that, at this time, he was to go through his last labour. The Euboean war, she infers, is that labour.

ἀγνοῶ . As Heracles had long spared Deianeira a knowledge of the prophecy (158), so she had hitherto spared her son.

τελευτὴν … τελεῖν : cp. Theognis 1166 εὖτ’ ἂν ὁδοῦ τελέῃς τέρματ’ ἐπ’ ἐμπορίην.

ἄρας , having taken up, as a burden to be borne. The midd. would be usual in this sense ( Eur. Ion199 αἰρόμενος πόνους): but the act. is also admissible, just as in Soph. Ph.706 οὐ φορβὰν...αἴρων (n.). So in Il.23. 736 we have the act. ἀέθλια δ’ ἶσ’ ἀνελόντες (‘having won like prizes’), but ib. 823 the midd., ἀέθλια ἶσ’ ἀνελέσθαι.

εἰς τό γ’ ὕστερον , Reiske's simple correction of εἰς τὸν ὕστερον , is much the best. τὸν ὕστερον cannot be defended by understanding χρόνον: the two passages in which τὸν ἀεί has been explained as τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον are both corrupt ( O. C.1584, El.1075).—The redundancy of τὸν λοιπὸν ἤδη after εἰς τό γ’ ὕστερον is not greater than that in Ph.1103 ff. ὃς ἤδη μετ’ οὐδενὸς ὕστερον | ἀνδρῶν εἰσοπίσω τάλας...ὀλοῦμαι: where the text is certain. For other conjectures, see Appendix.— βίοτον εὐαίων’ : cp. O. T.518 βίου...τοῦ μακραίωνος.

ἐν οὖν ῥοπῇ … κειμένῳ : cp. O. C.1510 ἐν τῷ δὲ κεῖσαι τοῦ μόρου τεκμηρίῳ ; (‘what sign of thy fate holds thee in suspense?’)—answering the words, ῥοπὴ βίου μοι. Alcaeus ap. Vesp. 1235 ἀντρέψεις ἔτι τὰν πόλιν· ἁ δ’ ἔχεται ῥοπᾶς (‘its fate hangs in the trembling scale’). For ῥοπή cp. also O. T.961 n.

83—

ἡνίκ’ ἢ σεσώσμεθα … οἰχόμεσθ’ ἅμα . Verses 83 and 85 are probably right as they stand, while v. 84 is spurious. The original form of the interpolation was, however, I think, καὶ πίπτομεν σοῦ πατρὸς ἐξολωλότος, intended to follow οἰχόμεσθ’ ἅμα, in order to supply the condition opposed to κείνου βίον σώσαντος. Then it struck a reviser that the passage would be more forcible if καὶ πίπτομεν were changed to ἢ πίπτομεν, and v. 85 were omitted.

This view of the original text may be supported by a consideration which does not seem to have been noticed. The very circumstance which prompted the interpolation—viz., the absence of the condition for οἰχόμεσθ’ ἅμα—is an admirable dramatic touch. For, while Deianeira and her hearers would understand ἅμα as meaning, ἅμα οἰχομένῳ, her death is really to be linked with his victory.

For a similar piece of textual history, cp. Eur. Andr.6, where the true text is νῦν δ’, εἴτις ἄλλη, δυστυχεστάτη γυνή: but there was another reading, which made two verses of it:—νῦν δ’ οὔτις (or νῦν δὴ τίς) ἄλλη δυστυχεστέρα γυνὴ | ἐμοῦ πέφυκεν ἢ γενήσεταί ποτε. Of the second v., the schol. there says, οἱ ὑποκριταὶ τὸν ἴαμβον προσέθηκαν. See Appendix.

The synizesis in ἢ οἰχόμεσθ’ cannot be strictly paralleled: but cp. Ant.535 τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι. I had thought of ἢ κείμεσθ’ , which derives some support from the fact that ἢ κ ( sic) οἰχόμεσθ’ occurs as a variant (cr. n.): but οἰχόμεσθ’ is better, and is probably sound.

νῦν δ’ ὁ ξυνήθης κ.τ.λ. The νῦν here, and the νῦν in v. 90, are both right: only here we must read εἴα for ἐᾷ, with Vauvilliers. The repetition of νῦν is excused by the change of sense: in v. 88 it means, ‘as it was’: in v. 90, simply ‘now.’ Cp. El.1334 ff. (‘if I had not taken care, ye would have been lost,’) νῦν δ’ εὐλάβειαν τῶνδε προὐθέμην ἐγώ. | καὶ νῦν ἀπαλλαχθέντε κ.τ.λ.: where the senses of νῦν change just as here. It is well to note that repetitions of common words, which would otherwise be awkward, are often justified by such variations of meaning; see, e.g., the double ἀλλὰ in Ph.524 ff., and ib. 645 ff.; and the fourfold δῆτα ib. 757 ff.

For other instances of νῦν with a past tense, cp. O. C.273, Ai.445 Ai., 1060.

τὸ μὴ : it is unnecessary to write τὸ μὴ οὐ : cp. 742: O. T.1387 f. οὐκ ἂν ἐσχόμην | τὸ μὴ )ποκλῇσαι (n.): Ant.443 οὐκ ἀπαρνοῦμαι τὸ μή: Ph.348 ff.

καὶ γὰρ ὑστέρῳ =καὶ (‘even’) ὑστέρῳ γάρ. This use of καὶ γάρ,—where καί affects a following adj.,—is somewhat rare; but cp. fr. 86. 9 καὶ γὰρ δυσειδὲς σῶμα καὶ δυσώνυμον | γλώσσῃ σοφὸν τίθησιν etc.: O. T.334 καὶ γὰρ ἂν πέτρου etc.: Ai.669 καὶ γὰρ τὰ δεινὰ etc. More often, in such cases, γάρ follows that which καί affects, as Ph.1268 καὶ τὰ πρὶν γάρ .

τό γ’ εὖ | πράσσειν : for the place of the art., cp. O. C.265 n. ‘Even to one who is late, good fortune, if he should ever hear of it, brings gain.’ The general sentiment, ‘better late than never,’ is adapted to the particular case. Hyllus is going in search of tidings; and even now, if he hears good tidings, he will have his reward. The words ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο make it clear (I think) that τὸ εὖ πράσσειν has here its ordinary sense, ‘faring well,’—not the much rarer sense, ‘acting aright’ (like πράσσοντα καλῶς, O. C.1764 n.). The optat. gives abstract generality, which suits a γνώμη ( Ant.666 n.).

ἐμπολᾷ . Any profitable action may be said, by a metaphor from trading, to ‘bring in’ gain. The bold phrase here is qualified by the fact that τὸ εὖ πράσσειν is followed by ἐπεὶ πύθοιτο. It is not, strictly, the thing ascertained, but the act of ascertaining it, that ἐμπολᾷ κέρδος.— Distinguish the phrase in Ph.303 ἐξεμπολήσει κέρδος (‘sell off wares at a profit’).

94-140

Parodos. (1) 1st strophe, 94—102, = 1st antistr., 103—111. (2) 2nd str., 112—121,=2nd antistr., 122— 131. (3) Epode, 132—140. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

The Chorus now enters. The free-born maidens of Trachis who compose it are the friends and confidantes of Deianeira, who to them is ἄνασσα (137), but not δέσποινα (49).

They have not heard the news that Heracles is, or will soon be, in Euboea (74 f.). O that the Sun-god would tell them where he is, on sea or land! Meanwhile Deianeira must not lose heart. Joy follows grief; and Zeus is mindful of his children.

αἰόλα , ‘gleaming’ with stars: cp. 11: Eur. fr. 596 περὶ δ’ ὀρφναία | νὺξ αἰολόχρως, ἄκριτός τ’ ἄστρων | ὄχλος.— ἐναριζομένα might be merely ‘slain,’ but seems here to have its proper sense, ‘slain and despoiled.’ One point which favours this view has not been noticed. The inverted order of the words (‘chiasmus’) has its usual effect for the ear,—viz., to indi cate that φλογιζόμενον balances ἐναριζομένα , as κατευνάζει balances τίκτει . And this is so, if ἐναριζο<*>ένα implies, not only ‘slain,’ but ‘despoiled,’—thus serving, with αἰόλα, to suggest that bright panoply which Night is still wearing when the Dawn comes to vanquish her,—ere the Sun-god has yet issued from her womb. Cp. Aesch. Ag.279 τῆς νῦν τεκούσης φῶς τόδ’ εὐφρόνης.

The text has been much suspected (see cr. n.), but without reason. The imagery, indeed, does not form a consistent whole: Night is slain, and then overcomes. But this is merely one of many instances in which the poet's language wavers between the figurative and the literal.

κατευνάζει τε φλογιζόμενον . The passage is marred by placing the comma, as some do, after τε, and taking the partic. with αἰτῶ. Cp. Byron, Corsair, canto III.: ‘Slow sinks, more lovely ere his race be run, | Along Morea's hills the setting sun; | Not, as in northern climes, obscurely bright, | But one unclouded blaze of living light.’

τοῦτο is in appos. with τον Ἀλκμήνας πόθι … ναίει . The objection to taking καρῦξαι as governing a double acc. (like λέγειν τινά τι) is, here, that the emphasis on τοῦτο would then be unsuitable; since, under the circumstances, the knowledge which they desire about Heracles can be only, πόθι ναίει.

πόθι μοι πόθι παῖς . In the MS. reading, πόθι μοι πόθι μοι παῖς, either the second μοι, or παῖς, must be omitted: the antistrophic words are βλεφάρων πόθον, ἀλλ’ (107). The strong reason for retaining πα<*>ς is that, as the constr. would have been so clear without it, it is very unlikely to have been inserted; while the repetition of μοι would have been a most easy error. For τὸν Ἀλκμ. , followed by παῖς in the relat. clause, Schneidewin cp. Eur. H. F.840 γνῷ μὲν τὸν Ἥρας οἷός ἐστ’ αὐτῷ χόλος, and id. fr. 1039. 3 ὁρᾷς τὸν εὐτράπεζον ὡς ἡδὺς βίος .

Porson is cited by Wunder and other editors as the authority for omitting παῖς. But Porson (on Hec.1030) said only that it is possible to omit παῖς,—adding that it is better to retain it (omitting the second μοι):—‘potes ejicere παῖς et legere πόθι μοι πόθι μοι. Sed alterum melius.’

ὦ … φλεγέθων : for this direct invocation (continued in 102), following Ἅλιον αἰτῶ, cp. O. T.164 προφάνητέ μοι (after Ἄρτεμιν and Φοῖβον).

στεροπᾷ , usu. ‘lightning,’ here, ‘flashing light’; so the word is used of flashing armour ( Il.11. 83, etc.).

ἢ ποντίας … κλιθείς . The general sense is simply, ‘where is he on sea or land?’ ποντίας , rather than ποντίους (see cr. n.), is probably right. According to Athenaeus (p. 189 D), αὐλών is masc. in Attic prose, but fem. in poetry: he quotes Soph. (fr. 503) ἐπακτίας αὐλῶνας, and Carcînus (fr. 1) βαθεῖαν εἰς αὐλῶνα. Although, then, πόντιος could be used as an adj. of two terminations, Soph. may have preferred the distinctively fem. form here. In Aesch. P. V. 731, however, the word is masc., αὐλῶν’ ἐκπερᾶν Μαιωτικόν (of the Cimmerian Bosporus).

The constr. is, πόθι (= που ) ναίει ἢ ποντίας αὐλῶνας ἢ δισς. ἀπείροις κλιθείς ; lit., ‘where he is situated, either on the sea-straits, or in a resting-place on one of the two continents.’ ναίει thus governs an acc. in the first clause, while in the second it stands intransitively with a partic. For a similar difference in form between the clauses after ἢ

ἤ , cp. Thuc.4. 5 ἐν ὀλιγωρίᾳ ἐποιοῦντο (τοὺς Ἀθηναίους), ὡς...ἢ οὐχ ὑπομενοῦντας σφᾶς, ἢ ῥᾳδίως ληψόμενοι βίᾳ: where the acc. ὑπομενοῦντας (governing σφᾶς) is better taken as depending on the verb than as absol. For ναίειν as=merely ‘to be in a place,’ cp. Soph. O. C.117, ποῦ ναίει, said, as here, of a wanderer.

δισς. ἀπείροις κλιθείς , lit., ‘resting upon’ them, as on a support; i.e., having found an abode on land, instead of roaming over sea. The phrase was suggested by the epic use of κέκλιμαι, as said (a) of land which slopes down to the water's edge,—thus, as it were, ‘resting on’ the water; Od.13. 234 ἀκτὴ | κεῖθ’ ἁλὶ κεκλιμένη: (b) of a person who dwells on the edge of water; Il.5. 709 λίμνῃ κεκλιμένος Κηφισίδι (where see Leaf): ib. 15. 740 π)όντῳ κεκλιμένοι (the Greeks ‘leaning on’ the sea): ib. 16. 67 ῥηγμῖνι θαλάσσης | κεκλίαται . So in Pind. O. 1. 92 the buried Pelops is described as Ἀλφεοῦ πόρῳ κλιθείς, ‘resting by’ (lit. ‘upon’) ‘the stream of the Alpheus.’ Here, however, Soph. has modified the usage,—the dat. denoting land, not water; and the sense is not, dwelling ‘on the shore of’ either continent, but simply, anywhere within their limits.

This use of δισσαῖσιν is possible only because πόθι precedes. We could not say (e.g.), δισσαῖς ἠπείροις οἰκεῖ, meaning ‘he dwells in one of the two continents.’ But it is correct to say, ποῦ δισσαῖς ἠπείροις οἰκεῖ ; meaning, ‘where in (either of) the two continents is his home?’

‘The two continents’ (Europe and Asia, Africa being included in the latter) mean, ‘the habitable world.’ Isocr. or. 4 § 179 τῆς γὰρ γῆς ἁπάσης τῆς ὑπὸ τῷ κόσμῳ κειμένης δίχα τετμημένης, καὶ τῆς μὲν Ἀσίας τῆς δ’ Εὐρώπης καλουμένης . Varro De Ling. Lat. 4 Ut omnis natura in caelum et terram divisa est, sic caelum in regiones, terra in Asiam et Europam. (Sallust, however, remarks that the division into three continents had been more usual: Jug. 17.)

ποντίας αὐλῶνας is merely a general expression for the sea. The phrase was suggested by the Aegaean, with its interfusa nitentes | … aequora Cycladas (Hor. C. 1. 14. 19) . Paley understands:—‘Is he near home, in the Euripus (αὐλῶνας), or midway between both continents, i.e., in the Hellespont?’ Mr Whitelaw, too, thinks that the Hellespont is meant, and that δισς. ἀπείροις=‘on a slope looking towards both continents,’—the sea being regarded as an eminence.

κρατιστεύων κατ’ ὄμμα : cp. Il.3. 277 Ἠέλιός θ’, ὃς πάντ’ ἐφορᾷς καὶ πάντ’ ἐπακούεις. For κατά , cp. 379; O.T. 1087 κατὰ γνώμαν ἴδρις, n.

ποθουμένᾳ = ποθούσῃ, a midd. found only here, yet not suspicious, since the context excludes the pass. sense. The ‘longing mind’ is clearly Deianeira's; ποθουμένᾳ could not well denote the ‘anxious’ or ‘tender’ feeling of the Chorus. As πυνθάνομαι is devoid of emphasis,—like a parenthetic ‘so I hear,’—the order of the words is not too bold.

τὰν ἀμφινεικῆ : cp. 527: Aesch. Ag.686 τὰν δορίγαμβρον ἀμφινεικῆ θ’ Ἑλέναν. Not, ‘with two suitors’ (Paley).— ἀεί belonged, in the poet's thought, to τρύχεσθαι , but is cut off from it by the adversative form in which the sentence is worked out (οὔποτ’ εὐνάζειν..., ἀλλ’, instead of οὔποτ’ εὐνάζουσαν). It could not well be taken with ποθουμένᾳ: still less with πυνθάνομαι.

ὄρνιν . The nightingale may be meant (cp. 963, El.148 ἃ Ἴτυν αἰὲν Ἴτυν ὀλοφύρεται); but it is also possible that the image is general, as in Ant.423 ff.

ἀδακρύτων proleptic: cp. Ant.1200 ὀργὰς εὐμενεῖς κατασχεθεῖν, and ib. 791 n.

βλεφάρων πόθον : cp. fr. 729 ὀμμάτειος πόθος.

108 It is simplest to construe εὔμναστον δεῖμα ὁδοῦ ἀνδρὸς , though the adj. might go with ἀνδρός, and δεῖμα with ὁδοῦ only. Casaubon's emendation τρέφουσαν (cp. 28) has been generally received. But the MS. φέρουσαν must not be lightly rejected. If right, it means ‘bearing’ as a burden; cp. O.T. 93 τῶνδε γὰρ πλέον φέρω | τὸ πένθος. The word is, however, much more suitable to πένθος than to δεῖμα. And we cannot compare passages in which φέρειν is said of the temper or mood which a person ‘carries’ within him, as Eur. Hipp.118 σπλάγχνον ἔντονον φέρων (cp. Soph. Ant.705 n., and ib. 1090). A scribe might easily have written φέρουσαν for τρέφουσαν by a mere slip,— as the true ἔβαλ’ became ἔλαβ’ in Soph. Ph.680, or as in Soph. Ant.180 the true φόβου seems to have been made in L from σοφου: cp. also the variant μένειν for νέμοι below, in 163. On the whole, I believe that τρέφουσαν is right.

ἐνθυμίοις εὐναῖς ἀνανδρώτοισι τρύχεσθαι , lit., is afflicted by that desolateness of her bed which is always in her thoughts,=ἐνθυμουμένην εὐνὰς ἀνανδρώτους τρύχεσθαι. This may be freely rendered, ‘pines on her anxious, widowed couch.’ But the dat. is really causal, not locative; and the schol.'s explanation of ἐνθυμίοις by μεριμνητικαῖς (‘full of care’) assumes a sense which seems neither necessary nor tenable. Everywhere else ἐνθύμιος means ‘dwelling in the mind,’ and is said of that which lies heavy on the soul, as a cause of misgiving or anxiety. So O.T. 739 τί δ’ ἐστί σοι τοῦτ’, Οἰδίπους, ἐνθύμιον;—ἐλπίζουσαν , of evil foreboding, as ἐλπίζει in Ai.799.

δύστανον , Deianeira.

πολλὰ γὰρ … ἴδοι . For κύματα ἢ νότου ἢ βορέα (waves belonging to, i.e. raised by, them), cp. Il.2. 396 τὸν δ’ (sc. σκόπελον) οὔ ποτε κύματα λείπει | παντοίων ἀνέμων, ὅτ’ ἂν ἔνθ’ ἢ ἔνθα γένωνται. Note the last clause as parallel with the mention of two opposite winds here,—showing that Sophocles had that passage in mind.— κύματ’ ἂν … ἴδοι is clearly right: εὐρέϊ πόντῳ is a locative dat. of a common kind, like El.174 μέγας οὐρανῷ | Ζεύς.

Three other views claim notice. (1) <*>ν , not ἂν , should be inserted after κύματ’, and ἴδοι taken as a potential opt., ‘might see.’ But in Attic poetry the opt. is so used only where there is some stress on the notion of the possible or conceivable; as in Ant.605 τίς...κατάσχοι ; (n.): see O. C., Append. on 170, p. 275 (2d ed.). (2) ἐν is to be inserted, but ἴδοι changed to ἴδῃ , an epic subjunct. of comparison, as in Il.2. 474 f. ὥστε...διακρίνωσιν. But there is no Attic example of this; for in Eur. Hec.1026 the ἐκπέσῃ of the MSS. should be ἐκπεσεῖ. (3) The objection to Zippmann's compromise—κύματ’ ἐν...βάντ’ ἐπιόντ’ ἂν —is the harsh asyndeton, which is foreign to the poet's manner.

βάντ’ ἐπιόντα τ’ , lit., ‘having passed by, and coming on.’ The spectator sees wave after wave go by.—Others understand, ‘driven back, and then coming on again’ (Blaydes, ‘ebbing and flowing’). This gives a forced sense to βάντ’ .

οὕτω δὲ : cp. El.25 ff. ὥσπερ γὰρ ἵππος...ὡσαύτως δὲ σύ.—τὸν Καδμογενῆ (cp. O. T.1, n.), not merely because he was born at Thebes (Θηβαγενής, Hes. Th.530); but because, though Alcmena and Amphitryon were Argive Perseidae, the youthful Heracles had been adopted into the ‘Cadmean’ nobility of Thebes. This was symbolised by the tripod dedicated on the boy's behalf in the Ismenion, after he had served as δαφναφόρος of the Ismenian Apollo. ( Paus.9. 10. 4.)

Construe:

βιότου πολύπονον ( πέλαγος). ὥσπερ πέλαγος Κρήσιον , (τὸ μὲν) στρέφει τὸ δ’ αὔξει τὸν Καδμογενῆ . With Κρήσιον cp. C. 1. 26. 1 ff. The image is that of a strong swimmer buffeting a rough sea. One wave twists him aside ( στρέφει ) from his course: the next sweeps him onward, lifting him on its crest. It is characteristic of Sophocles that, in the second clause, he has preferred αὔξει to αἴρει, through thinking of that which the uplifting wave figures,— viz., the honour won by the hero. For the omission of τὸ μέν (implied by τὸ δ’ ) before στρέφει, cp. Il.22 157 τῇ ῥα παραδραμέτην, φεύγων, ὁ δ’ ὄπισθε διώκων. Remark that βιότου πολύπονον could not stand for τὸ βιότου πολύπονον: and the τὸ δ’ before αὔξει in 1.0 way alters this fact. It is therefore necessary, as it is easy, to supply πέλαγος from what follows.

Among those who receive στρέφει (due to Reiske) are Dindorf, Nauck, Wecklein, Hartung. The last-named, however, takes it as = ‘overturns,’ referring it to the swimmer being plunged down into the trough of the sea. For this sense of στρέφειν, see on O. C.1453 f. But here the idea of ‘turning aside or back’ better suits the image of reverses alternating with triumphs. στρέφειν was said of the wrestler who ‘twists back’ his foe (Pollux 3. 155: cp. ἀποστρέψας in Ar. Eq.264).

As to the MS. τρέφει , we may observe:—(1) Eur. Hipp.367 ὦ πόνοι τρέφοντες βροτούς may fairly be quoted to show that the sense here might be, ‘troubles make up the life of Heracles.’ (2) But the context seems to show that, instead of this, we require a word (a) which shall convey the idea of vexing, and (b) which can be opposed to αὔξει. For other views of the passage, see Appendix.

ἀλλά : (though he is harassed), yet he is not suffered to perish (cp. 88). Since the words τὸ δ’ αὔξει may be regarded as parenthetical, the idea of trouble remains the dominant one in the sentence before ἀλλά: hence the antithesis is logical.

ἀναμπλάκητον , ‘unerring,’ in the sense, ‘not stumbling or failing,’ ἄπταιστον (schol.), ἀσφαλῆ. Cp. O. T.472 Κῆρες αναπλάκητοι. As to the forms with and without μ, see n. there.— ἐρύκει , a somewhat strange phrase (though θάνατον ἐρύκειν τινός would be natural), since it might suggest that he wished to reach Hades: cp. Il.18. 126 μηδέ μ’ ἔρυκε μάχης.

ὧν , causal gen.: Il.1. 65 εὐχωλῆς ἐπιμέμφεται: Thuc.8. 109 μέμψηται...τῶν ...γεγενημένων. The pron. refers back to vv. 103—111, which spoke of Deianeira's laments. There is no real obscurity in this, since her grief is the main theme of the ode, and the second strophe (112— 121) referred to the fate of Heracles as the cause of that grief.

Hense (whom Nauck follows) thinks that this second antistrophe (122—131) requires to be transposed, so as to become the second strophe, immediately following v. 111. But this change is worse than unnecessary. It is liable to the fatal objection that vv. 132 ff. (μένει γὰρ etc.) are then severed from the thought which they develope (vv. 129—131 ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ etc.). They are brought into a context which does not suit them (vv. 119— 121 ἀλλά τις θεῶν etc.).

αἰδοῖα , Musgrave's correction of ἁδεῖα , is certain. In L the ἁ of ἁδεῖα is at the end of a v., and the loss of ι after it would have been peculiarly easy (see Autotype Facsimile, p. 66 A). The difficulty of ἁδεῖα is not the construction, which, if somewhat harsh, is quite possible: ‘I will counsel in a pleasant vein’ (the adj. used adverbially), ‘though the counsel is adverse.’ The objection is the sense. ‘In a pleasant vein’ must mean, ‘suggesting thoughts of comfort’: as in O. T.82 ἡδύς, ‘pleasant,’ = ‘bringing good news.’ But, since ἀντία expresses remonstrance against her despair, there is then no proper antithesis with ἁδεῖα . Further, the word required by the context is clearly one which shall temper opposition with deference: as αἰδοῖα does.

οἴσω , proferam, ‘bring forward,’ ‘suggest’: cp. O. C. 166 λόγον εἴ τιν’ οἴσεις | πρὸς ἐμὰν λέσχαν . Isocr. or. 7 § 6 τούτων ἐνεγκεῖν ἔχω παραδείγματα . Not, ‘give an adverse judgment,’ like ψῆφον φέρειν .

γὰρ , prefacing the statement ( O. T.277 n.).

ἀποτρύειν , ‘fret away.’ The midd. occurs in Ant.339 γᾶν...ἀποτρύεται. (Cp. Tac. Hist. 2. 76 si quid... ferociae habuit,...commissationibus deteritur. )

ἐλπίδα τὰν ἀγαθὰν , that brighter forecast which the case permits: cp. Ai.606 κακὰν ἐλπίδ’ ἔχων .

ἀνάλγητα , a lot with no pain in it; for the absol. neut. pl., cp. Od.8. 413 θεοὶ δέ τοι ὄλβια δοῖεν. Elsewhere ἀνάλγητος=‘insensible to pain,’ or ‘un feeling.’

οὐδ’ ὁ πάντα κρ. κ.τ.λ.: ‘a painless lot not even Zeus hath appointed,’ i.e., ‘Zeus himself hath not appointed.’ It is the will of Zeus himself that mortals should have pain along with joy. For this use of οὐδέ, emphasising a person, cp. 280: O. C.590(n. on οὐδὲ σοὶ). In Il.5. 22 οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδέ κεν αὐτὸς ὑπέκφυγε (as in Od.8. 32, a like case), it is the second οὐδέ, belonging to αὐτός, that is parallel with οὐδ’ here.

ἐπέβαλε : since the reference is to an eternal law, it seems best to take the aor. as=a perfect, rather than as gnomic (‘usually imposes’). For the sense, cp. Eur. Med.1112 πῶς οὖν λύει... | τήνδ’ ἔτι λύπην... | θνητοῖσι θεοὺς ἐπιβάλλειν ; Il.6. 357 οἷσιν ἐπὶ Ζεὺς θῆκε κακὸν μόρον.

ἐπὶ … κυκλοῦσιν = ἐπικυκλοῦσι, by tmesis: ‘come round in turn’ to all. Others prefer to join ἐπὶ πᾶσι , ‘over the heads of all,’ thinking that this suits the imagery (from stars) better; but the first view seems more in accord with idiom. There is no other sound instance of an intrans. κυκλεῖν in a writer of the 5th cent. B.C.; for in El.1365 κυκλοῦνται is certainly right; it was so written by the first hand in L, and then altered by another to κυκλοῦσι. But Arist. uses ἀνακυκλεῖν intransitively: De Gen. et Corr. 2. 11 (p. 338 a 4) ἀνάγκη (τὴν γένεσιν ) ἀνακυκλεῖν καὶ ἀνακάμπτειν: and so again in Meteor. 1. 3 (p. 339 b 28). In later Greek, too, this usage was current, as appears from Plut. Mor.160F (δελφῖνες...κυκλοῦντες) There is no reason, then, for doubting that Soph. admitted the use here; cp. the intrans. ἐπινωμᾶν and προσενώμα in Soph. Ph.168 Soph. Ph., 717.Nauck, holding with Herm. that κυκλοῦσιν must be transitive, adopts his χαρὰν for χαρὰ , and further changes οἷον to αἰὲν , thus destroying the beautiful simile, and reducing ἄρκτου...κέλευθοι to an equivalent for περιτελλόμεναι ὧραι.

ἄρκτου στροφάδες κέλευθοι . As the Great Bear moves ever round the pole, so joy and sorrow come round in unceasing rotation. The peculiar fitness of the comparison is in the fact that the Bear never disappears below the horizon: Il.18. 487 ἄρκτον τ’...ἥ τ’ αὐτοῦ στρέφεται, ‘that revolves in its place,’—‘having no share in the baths of Ocean.’ Ov. Met. 13. 293 immunemque aequoris arcton. Cf. Soph. fr. 399 ἄρκτου στροφάς τε καὶ κυνὸς ψυχρὰν δύσιν.

οὔτ’ αἰόλα (94) νὺξ κ.τ.λ., the ‘paratactic’ form, instead of, ‘as night does not abide, so neither does woe,’ etc.

κῆρες , here merely ‘calamities,’ συμφοραί, a sense recognised by Hesych. s. v. κῆρες. The sing. oft. has this meaning (cp. 454): but the plur. usu. denotes either (a) ‘the Fates,’ as in O. T.472, or at least ‘death-dooms,’ as in Il.12. 326.

ἀλλ’ ἄφαρ βέβακε : the subject is each of the preceding nouns, the verb agreeing in number with the nearest ( O. C.8 n.): ‘but (each) is suddenly gone (from one), while joy, and the loss of it, come to another man in his turn.’

τῷδ’ is opposed to the τῷ μὲν implied in the preceding clause. It is true that the main point is the changing experience of the individual, rather than the transference of joy or woe to his neighbour. But these two notions are closely linked here by the image of joy and woe coming round, as the Bear revolves about the pole. Cp. Her.1. 207(Croesus to Cyrus), ἐκεῖνο πρῶτον μάθε, ὡς κύκλος τῶν ἀνθρωπηίων ἐστὶ πρηγμάτων, περιφερόμενος δὲ οὐκ ἐᾷ αἰεὶ τοὺς αὐτοὺς εὐτυχέειν.—For χαίρειν τε καὶ στέρεσθαι as nomin. (without art.) to ἐπέρχεται , cp. Aesch. Ag. 181 παρ’ ἄκοντας ἦλθε σωφρονεῖν.

Other views are as follows. (1) The constr. is, ἀλλὰ χαίρειν τε καὶ στέρεσθαι ἄφαρ βέβακε (τῷ μέν), τῷ δ’ ἐπέρχεται. This is less simple. (2) τῷ δ’=simply ‘and to him,’—i.e., to the person from whom woe or joy ‘has gone.’ But: (a) τῷ δ’ surely implies an antithesis. (b) The clause τῷ δ’ ἐπέρχεται κ.τ.λ. would thus mean merely,—‘and then his experiences begin over again.’

ἃ , ‘as to which things,’ ‘wherefore’: Isocr. or. 8 § 122 ἃ καὶ πάντων μάλιστ’ ἄν τις θαυμάσειεν ὅτι προχειρίζεσθε δημαγωγούς. So the sing. ὅ, Thuc.2. 40 ὃ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἀμαθία μὲν θράσος λογισμὸς δὲ ὄκνον φέρει.

Others suppose that ἃ is governed by ἴσχειν , and that τάδ’ is pleonastic. But this view is not proved by the alleged examples. They are:—(1) Eur. Andr.1115 ὧν Κλυταιμνήστρας τόκος | εἷς ἦν, ἁπάντων τῶνδε μηχανορράφος. Here, however, ὧν is masc., referring to the λόχος mentioned just before, and a comma should follow ἦν. (2) I. A. 155 σφραγῖδα φύλας<*> <*>ν ἐπὶ δέλτῳ | τήνδε κομίζεις. Here the v. l. τῇδε is clearly right.

For λέγω as=‘command,’ with acc. and inf., cp. Ph.101 n.

ἐλπίσιν ἴσχειν : ἐν would usu. be added to the dat.: cp. Ant.897 ἐν ἐλπίσιν τρέφω. So Thuc.2. 8 ὀργῇ εἶχον...τοὺς Ἀθηναίους, instead of the regular ἐν ὀργῇ (id. 2. 18 etc.). Cp. too Soph. O. C.1678, ἐν [MSS. εἰ] πόθῳ λάβοις, with Plut. Alc.18 ὀργῇ δ’ ἅμα καὶ φόβῳ τὸ γεγονὸς λαμβάνοντες.—τὰν ἄνασσαν , wife of the son of Zeus, and so having the better reason to hope. — ἄβουλον , having no πρόνοια for them: cp. Soph. El. 546 ἀβούλου...πατρός (alluding to Agamemnon's sacrifice of his daughter). Racine has an unconscious echo of this verse, Athalie, acte 2, sc. 7, ‘Dieu laissat-il jamais ses enfants au besoin?’

141-496

First ἐπεισόδιον. Deianeira confides to the Chorus her special cause for anxiety at this time,—viz., the oracle. Lichas arrives from Euboea. Deianeira learns the history of Iolè.

ἀπεικάσαι : cp. Eur. Or.1298 Ἑλένης τὸ κώκυμ’ ἐστίν, ὡς ἀπεικάσαι. These are isolated examples of ἀπεικάζω so used: for in Soph. O. C.16(where see n.) we must read ὡς σάφ’ εἰκάσαι. Elsewhere ἀπεικάζειν τι is ‘to express the likeness of a thing,’ either in art, or (as in Soph. fr. 154. 2) by a comparison. Hence Herm. wished to read here the usual word ἐπεικάσαι (cp. 1220). He dismissed the example in the Orestes by saying that there ὡς ἀπεικάσαι means, ‘to compare the voice heard with Helen's voice’: but that is obviously a forced explanation. ἐπεικάζω is <*> to ‘enter upon’ conjecture, ἐπί giving the notion of advance, as in ἐπινοῶ: <*> ἀπεικάζω, when used as here, is rath<*> throw off,’ or ‘hazard,’ a guess,—ἀπ<*> <*>ing used as in ἀποκινδυνεύω.

θυμοφ<*> , from the epic θυμοφθόρος, occurs only here: for the form cp. ψυχορραγῶ.

μήτ’ <*>θοις … νῦν δ’ ἄπειρος εἶ : i.e., ‘mayest <*> remain ignorant,—as thou now art <*> the combination of a wish with a fact <*> 582 ff., Ant.686 n.— νῦν δ’ has <*> authority than νῦν τ’ . Greek express<*> had a pervading bent towards antith<*> and this tendency sometimes asserted <*> after a sentence had begun in the <*>actic’ form. Thus here, νῦν δ’ sprang <*> the thought, ‘you may, indeed, know <*> the future,—though I trust that you will not,—but now, at least, you do <*>’ I therefore keep νῦν δ’. Each trad<*>nal instance of τε … δέ should be care<*> weighed before changing δέ to τε. <*> 285 f. Ant., 333 f. Ant., 1151 ff.: Ant.1096, P<*>12 f.<*> and for the negative <quote lang=greek>mh/te</quote> followed by <quote lang=greek>de/</quote>, <title>O. C. 421 f.

τ<*> νεάζον κ.τ.λ. The young life grows in ‘regions of its own,’— sheltered, like some tender plant, from scorching heat, from violent rain, and from rough winds. τοιοῖσδε refers to the preceding words, νῦν δ’ ἄπειρος εἶ: i.e., ‘such’=‘thus untroubled.’ For this retrospective τοιόσδε, cp. Ai.148. βόσκεται : cp. Ai.558 τέως δὲ κούφοις πνεύμασιν βόσκου, νέαν | ψυχὴν ἀτάλλων. χώροισιν αὑτοῦ : schol. τοῖς ἰδίοις αὑτοῦ τόποις. He notices the other reading αὐτοῦ , which Paley supports by the Homeric αὐτοῦ ἐνὶ Τροίῃ ( Il.2. 237), etc.: but here it would be both weak and obscure. For the image of the sheltered plant, cp. Il.18. 56(Thetis of Achilles), ὁ δ’ ἀνέδραμεν ἔρνεϊ ἶσος, | τὸν μὲν ἐγὼ θρέψασα, φυτὸν ὣς γουνῷ ἀλωῆς κ.τ.λ. —

θάλπος … ὄμβρος … πνευμάτων : Schneid. cp. Od.5. 478(of θάμνοι ) τοὺς μὲν ἄρ’ οὔτ’ ἀνέμων διάη μένος ὑγρὸν ἀέντων, | οὔτε ποτ’ ἠέλιος φαέθων ἀκτῖσιν ἔβαλλεν, | οὔτ’ ὄμβρος περάασκε διαμπερές.

The text is as clearly sound as the passage itself is beautiful. But numerous changes have been proposed: for these, see Appendix. Here I will only remark that the genuineness of the words καί νιν —which most of the conjectures assume to be corrupt—is confirmed by a fragment of the orator Antiphon (no. XXVIII. 10 in Sauppe, Oratt. Att. vol. II. p. 151), where he speaks of education as a permanent influence:—ἐν νέῳ σώματι ὅταν τις τὴν παίδευσιν γενναίαν ἐναρόσῃ, ζῇ τοῦτο καὶ θάλλει διὰ παντὸς τοῦ βίου, καὶ αὐτὸ οὔτε ὄμβρος οὔτε ἀνομβρία ἀφαιρεῖται. The last sentence is manifestly a reminiscence of καί νιν οὐ θάλπος θεοῦ | οὔτ’ ὄμβρος κ.τ.λ.

ἡδοναῖς , a dat. of attendant circumstance, ‘amid’ them.

ἐξαίρει βίον , ‘uplifts its life’; a phrase suggested by the image of the plant shooting up (cp. Il.18. 56 ἀνέδραμεν , Od.6. 163 ἔρνος ἀνερχόμενον), but also implying, ‘exults in its life’: cp. Ai.1066 μηδὲν δεινὸν ἐξάρῃς μένος.—ἕως without ἄν, as Ph.764, O. C.77, Ai.555: but ἕως ἄν in Ph.1000, O. T.834, O. C.114, fr. 736. 5.

ἐν νυκτὶ , though virtually equiv. to ἐννυχίων, belongs by constr. to λάβῃ : in the (sleepless) night she receives her portion of those cares which haunt a wife. Cp. 29 f.: Ar. Eq.1290 ἐννυχίαισι | φροντίσι.—Not: ‘on the marriage-night.’

ἤτοι … ἢ , as Ant.1182, Aesch. Ag.662, Eur. Ion431: but ἢ... ἤτοι ( Pind. N.4. 5) does not occur in

πρὸς ἀνδρὸς … φοβουμένη , lit., ‘feeling a fear from the quarter of her husband’; i.e., ‘fearing on his account.’ Cp. El.783 νῦν δ’ ἀπηλλάγην φόβου | πρὸς τῆσδ’, where the last three words cohere. It is needless to take the partic. as pass. (‘alarmed by him’).

αὑτοῦ , the masc., because, though thinking of a wife, she puts her thought in an abstract form: cp. El.771 οὐδὲ γὰρ κακῶς | πάσχοντι μῖσος ὧν τέκῃ προσγίγνεται: Ant.463(ὅστις).

κακοῖσιν οἷς =κακὰ οἷς. The antecedent, when attracted into the case of the relat. pron., usu. follows it ( O. C.56), unless it stands at the beginning of the sentence, in acc. (as below O. C., 283 n.), or, more rarely, in nom. ( O. C.1150). But the peculiar form found here can be paralleled. Plat. Men. 96 A ἔχεις οὖν εἰπεῖν ἄλλου ὁτουοῦν πράγματος οὗ οἱ μὲν φάσκοντες διδάσκαλοι εἷναι...ὁμολογοῦνται κ.τ.λ. Dem. or. 2 § 2 μὴ μόνον πόλεων καὶ τόπων ὧν ἦμέν ποτε κύριοι φαίνεσθαι προϊεμένους . [προΐεσθαι never takes a gen., like μεθίεσθαι.]—It is also possible to take κακοῖσιν οἷς as=οἵοις κακοῖς: for this use of ὅς, see on O. C.1171, and cp. Dem. or. 18 § 16 ἑτέρῳ δ’ ὅτῳ κακόν τι δώσομεν ζητεῖν. But I prefer the other view.

μὲν οὖν δὴ : the only Sophoclean instance of this formula, which was always rarer than either μὲν οὖν alone, or μὲν δή (627). δή here really=ἤδη: cp. Ant.823 ἤκουσα δή .

ἦμος : cp. O. T.1134 n.

τὴν τελευταίαν : when he left home (for Lydia), fifteen months before: cp. 39 n.

δέλτον : the tablet mentioned in 47, recording the oracle given to Heracles at Dodona.

ἐγγεγραμμένην ξυνθήμαθ’ , ‘inscribed with tokens,’ i.e., the writing in which Heracles had taken down the oracle (1167). The acc. with the pass. partic. denotes the object of the act. verb (ἐγγράφω ξυνθήματα δέλτῳ): cp. Her.7. 69 λεοντέας ἐναμμένοι: Xen. An.5. 4. 32 ἐστιγμένους ἀνθέμια: Verg. Ecl. 3. 106 inscripti nomina. The word ξυνθήματα recalls the Homeric σήματα λυγρά ( Il.6. 168),—now generally held to denote some kind of alphabetic or syllabic writing (Introd. to Homer, p. 112, n. 1). In later Greek συνθήματα meant a preconcerted cipher: Polyb. 8. 17. 9 συνθ. λαβὼν καὶ πίστεις (‘a letter in cipher, and credentials’): cp. id. 8. 18. 9 συνθηματικὰ γράμματα. There is possibly a touch of designed archaism in the poet's phrase; he may have felt that it suited the heroic age to speak of writing as a mystery. This is more likely than that he thought of Heracles as using secret symbols.

ἀγῶνας ἐξιών : cp. Ai.290 ἀφορμᾷς πεῖραν : Thuc.1. 15 στρατείας...οὐκ ἐξῄεσαν: Dem. or. 19 § 163 ὅτε...τὴν προτέραν ἀπῄρομεν πρεσβείαν.—οὔπω , after οὐ , the compound negative after the simple, is normal (like οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδέν, etc.); not an irregular repetition, like that in 1014 (n.).

ἔτλη , brought himself to do it: cp. 1070.

ὥς τι δράσων : for δρᾶν τι (to do something notable), cp. O. C.732 n.: for the place of τι, ib. 280 n.

ἔτ’ οὐκ ὤν : cp. Ph.1217 ἔτ’ οὐδέν εἰμι: and, for the place of ἔτ’, also O. T.24 n.

εἶπε μὲν … εἶπε δ’ : epanaphora: O. C.610 n. The δέλτος (157) contained the oracle only. Heracles first expounded this (hence the aor. part. προτάξας in 164): then he gave his testamentary directions,—not in writing, but merely by word of mouth.

εἶπε … ὅ τι χρείη μ’ ἑλέσθαι λέχους κτῆσιν , ‘he said what I was to take for myself as marriage-property,’ i.e., ‘as my property in right of our marriage.’ This means, in accordance with the Attic usage of the poet's age, that she was to take as her own the dowry ( προῖξ) which she had brought to her husband, together with any gifts that he might have made to her. Thus a widow is described as ἀπολιποῦσα τὸν οἶκον καὶ κομιο αμένη τὴν προῖκα, [Dem. ] or. 40 § 7. The bride's father (or other representative before the law, κύριος) kept a record of the προῖξ, with a view to its recovery at the husband's death, or in the event of a divorce: Isaeus or. 3 § 35 ἐὰν ἀπολίπῃ ἡ γυνὴ τὸν ἄνδρα, ἢ ἐὰν ὁ ἀνὴρ ἐκπέμψῃ τὴν γυναῖκα, οὐκ ἔξεστι πράξασθαι τῷ δόντι [i.e. the father, or κύριος] ὃ μὴ ἐν προικὶ τιμήσας ἔδωκεν: ‘which, when he gave it, he did not record at a certain value, as part of the dower.’ Thus in [Dem. ] or. 47 § 57 a widow claims some pieces of property on the ground ὅτι αὑτῆς εἴη ἐν τῇ προικὶ τετιμημένα.

ἣν τέκνοις … νέμοι : ‘what share of their father's land he assigned by division to his sons,’ i.e., ‘assigned to them severally.’

διαιρετὸν : for the verbal adj. of two terminations, cp. O. T.384 n.

164-168

The constr. is:

χρόνον προτάξας , having first prescribed the time [for the division of the property],

ὡς (saying) that,

ἡνίκα χώρας ἀπείη βεβώς τρίμ. χρόνον κἀνιαύς ., when he should have been absent from the country, after his departure, for fifteen months,

τότε χρείη σφε ἢ θανεῖν τῷδε τῷ χρ., ἢ … ζῆν κ.τ.λ. The words χρόνον προτάξας refer to his having expounded the oracle to her before he gave the directions as to his property: ὡς depends on the notion of ‘saying’ contained in προτάξας: and the sentence, ὡς, ἡνίκα...ἀπείη, χρείη, explains χρόνον προτάξας.

I leave the MS. τρίμηνον … κἀνιαύσιος unaltered, because it is conceivable that, while τρίμηνον was prompted by the χρόνον before it, κἀνιαύσιος should have been adapted to βεβώς. Cp. the personal constr. with χρόνιος ( O. C.441 n.), χθιζός, παννύχιος, etc. But I should prefer κἀνιαύσιον .—The repetition χρόνον … χρόνῳ … χρόνου does not warrant a suspicion (cp. O. C.554 n.): it expresses her anxiety to be precise as to the all-important point.

ὑπεκδραμόντα is lit., ‘having run out from beneath,’ having ‘eluded’ the imminent danger: Ant.1086 τῶν σὺ θάλπος οὐχ ὑπεκδραμεῖ. Her.1. 156 ἢν τὸ παρεὸν ὑπεκδράμωσι. As the χρόνου τέλος is here a perilous crisis, ὑπεκδρ . is more forcible than the conjecture ὑπερδραμόντα , which would mean simply, ‘having passed.’

The arguments which have been brought against vv. 166—168 are examined in the Appendix.

τοιαῦτ’ ἔφραζε … πόνων . Among the various explanations of the gen. τῶν Ἡρακλείων πόνων , two seem better than the rest; and I prefer that which I place first.

(1) It is a gen. of connection, equiv. to the gen. with περί, and going with the whole phrase εἱμαρμένα ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι rather than with either word alone. ‘He said that such things were destined to be accomplished in regard to the toils of Heracles.’ This is only a rarer and bolder form of the gen. used in poetry after verbs of ‘speaking about’ ( El.317 τοῦ κασιγνήτου τί φής ;), ‘asking about’ ( Ph.439 φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι), ‘hearing about’ ( O. C.307 κλύων σοῦ). And there is another passage of Sophocles which shows a similarly bold use of it, viz., O. C.355(μαντεῖα ) ἃ τοῦδ’ ἐχρήσθη σώματος, ‘the oracles that had been given concerning me’: an example which (to my mind) strongly confirms this view.

(2) It is also possible, though less probable, that the gen. should be taken as partitive with ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι : destined to be accomplished as part of (in the number of) his toils. For this we might compare such uses of the partitive gen. as πλεῖν τοῦ πρώτου στόλου ( Ph.73), ἐξετάζεσθαι τῶν συγχαιρόντων ( Dem. or. 21 § 202), ἀριθμεῖσθαι τῶν μακάρων, etc.

(3) πόνων depends on πρὸς θεῶν εἱμαρμένα as if it were a subst. εἱμαρμένην:— ‘he said that such a doom for the toils of H. was to be fulfilled.’

(4) πόνων depends on ἐκτελευτᾶσθαι as equiv. to τελευτὴν γίγνεσθαι: ‘he said that such events were to be accomplished as the end of his toils.’ I do not think that the Greek words will bear either of the two latter versions.

ὡς τὴν παλαιὰν φηγὸν κ.τ.λ. A note on the Oracle at Dodona, illustrative of this passage and of vv. 1166—1168, will be found in the Appendix. The signs were taken from the movement and rustling of the oak's leaves; and these signs were interpreted by the priestesses called Πελειάδες. Cp. fr. 414 τὰς θεσπιῳδοὺς ἱερίας Δωδωνίδας. Euripides spoke of three such priestesses; but Pindar, like Sophocles, gave the number as two (schol. here). In saying that the oak ‘spake’ (αὐδῆσαι) by their mouths, he follows the established mode of expression with regard to it. See, e.g., Lucian Amor. 31 ἡ ἐν Δωδώνῃ φηγὸς...ἱερὰν ἀπορρήξασα φωνήν. Constantine Porphyr. 2. 55 Δωδώνη, ἐφ’ ἧς ἡ δρῦς ἡ φθεγγομένη τὰ τῶν δαιμόνων μυστήρια.

Others understand:—(1) ‘by the agency of two doves’: i.e., the signs from the oak were somehow combined with, or explained by, signs derived from birds. (2) ‘The oak spake from between two doves’; i.e. a symbolical dove, of stone or metal, stood on either side of the tree. The Appendix will show what can be said for or against each of these theories. Here it may be noted that neither seems to accord so well with the phrase αὐδῆσαι ἐκ . It was through the inspired lips that the utterance of the oak became a ‘voice.’

Δωδῶνι , as in frr. 413, 415: so fr. 412 Δωδῶνος. The nom. Δωδών is not extant; unless it should be restored to a verse which Byz.Steph. , s.v. Δωδώνη, quotes from Simmias of Rhodes (c. 320 B.C.?), Ζηνὸς ἕδος Κρονίδαο μάκαιρ’ ὑπεδέξατο Δωδώ. For the locative dat., cp. Soph. O. T.900 τὸν Ἀβαῖσι ναόν.

ναμέρτεια : for the Doric form, see on Ant.715 n. Cp. Aesch. Pers.246(dial.) ναμερτῆ λόγον (so Porson for νημερτῆ).

τῶνδε =the predictions (of the alternative issues, prosperity or death): ναμέρτεια =‘precision,’ i.e. the precise term of fifteen months. συμβαίνει =‘comes right,’ ‘tallies’ (cp. 1174; and with dat., 1164). Thus the sense is:—‘The precise term foretold by these prophecies tallies [with the period which has actually elapsed] at the present time,’ ὡς (=ὥστε ) τελεσθῆναι χρεών , ‘so that they must be fulfilled.’ (With χρεών we may understand either ἐστί or εἶναι: the former is simpler: for the ellipse, cp. Ai.668 ἄρχοντές εἰσιν, ὥσθ’ ὑπεικτέον.) In other words, ‘This is precisely the time when the fulfilment of these predictions falls due.’ The schol. saw that ὡς is for ὥστε (ὥστε ὁπότερον πραχθῆναι). The change to ᾧ is needless, and worse.

Others understand:—(1) ‘The true fulfilment of these words as (ὡς) they are to be accomplished’; or (2) ‘the truth of the prediction that (ὡς) these things are to be accomplished.’

This is one of those passages in which the manner of Sophocles recalls that of Vergil. The general meaning is simple and clear<*> but a verbal analysis demands the nicest care.

ἡδέως has been variously altered, from a feeling that it is out of harmony with the tone of 29 f. and 149; but the word is well fitted to express that even a sound sleep, when it came to her, was apt to be suddenly broken.

φόβῳ goes with ταρβοῦσαν , which it strengthens: cp. O. T.65 ὕπνῳ γ’ εὕδοντα (n.): Ant.427 γόοισιν ἐξῴμωξεν. ( O. C.1625 and Ph.225 are not similar.)

εὐφημίαν refers to the ominous ἐστερημένην: cp. Ai.361 f. ΑΙ....ἀλλά με συνδάϊξον. | ΧΟ. εὔφημα φώνει.— καταστεφῆ , with a wreath of laurel: cp. O. T.83 n.

πρὸς χαρὰν λόγων refers to καταστεφῆ: ‘in view of (suitably to) joyous news.’ Brunck's reading, πρὸς χάριν λόγων, would be weaker (‘on account of his tidings’).

πρῶτος ἀγγέλων , forestalling Lichas: the words mark his eagerness to assert his claim on her gratitude (190 f.).

γὰρ as in 155.

κρατοῦντα , the pres. (=‘is victorious’), as oft. νικῶν: cp. n. on O. T.437.

ἀπαρχὰς refers more especially to the train of αἰχμαλωτίδες which the Messenger had seen with Lichas, but can also include the spoils which were to come later with Heracles. For ἀπαρχή said of human beings, cp. Arist. fr. 443 (p. 1550 b 39) ap. Plut. Thes.16 Κρῆτας...ἀνθρώπων ἀπαρχὴν εἰς Δελφοὺς ἀποστέλλειν. So in Soph. Ph.202 the captive Φοίνισσαι describe themselves as ἀκροθίνια Λοξίᾳ.—θεοῖσι (for the synizesis, O.C. 964 n.) τοῖς ἐγχωρίοις , esp. Zeus Οἰταῖος (200), Apollo, and Artemis Ortygia (210 ff.). Cp. 245 (of the captives) αὑτῷ κτῆμα καὶ θεοῖς κριτόν.

τίνα … τόνδε : O. C.68 n., Ph.441.The Messenger has been explicit; but she is bewildered with joy. So in Aesch. Ag.268 the Chorus makes the κῆρυξ repeat his tidings. Cp. belowAesch. Ag., 876f .

πολύζηλον , in this context, is best taken as=‘exciting much ζῆλος,’ ‘admired by all’: though it could also mean merely, ‘very prosperous.’ In O. T.381(n.) it means, ‘full of emulation.’

φανέντα adds vividness to the thought of the joy that awaits her: cp. 199 ἐμφανῆ, 224 ἐναργῆ.— σὺν of attendant circumstance ( O. T.17).

κράτει νικηφόρῳ : κράτος is the superior strength, the mastery ( Ph.594 n.), which vίκην φέρεται: cp. 497: O. C.1088 σθένει )πινικείῳ (‘triumphant might’).

ἀστῶν ἢ ξένων , i.e. ‘from whom in the world?’ Cp. El.975 τίς γάρ ποτ’ ἀστῶν ἢ ξένων. So far as the ξένοι are definitely conceived here, they may be supposed to arrive from Euboea.

βουθερεῖ : only here. Hesychius gives the right sense,—ἐν ᾧ βόες θέρους ὥρᾳ νέμονται. A poet might feel that a simple compound of βοῦς and θέρος would suffice for a picturesque epithet of λειμών: i.e., ‘the meadow of the oxen's summer’ would readily suggest ‘the meadow which is the summer pasture of oxen.’ Those who object to such a compound seem to try it by the standard of prose.—Hesychius adds to his explanation of βουθερεῖ: καὶ βουθόρῳ τὸ αὐτό. Wecklein adopts this, as=‘in which oxen jump about’: but surely they must be οἰστροπλῆγες to behave so. The word occurs only in Aesch. Suppl. 301 βουθόρῳ ταύρῳ (=qui vaccam salit).—The λειμών was in the plain of Malis, between Trachis and the Malian Gulf: cp. 194 n.

τοι implies that the motive was a natural one, which she will readily comprehend: cp. the frankness of the messenger in O. T.1005, and of the ἔμπορος in Ph.552.

εἴπερ εὐτυχεῖ : if he comes with good news, and may therefore expect a cordial welcome (cp. 229).

193 (ἄπεστιν), οὐκ εὐμ. χρώμενος , because he does not enjoy much facility (for moving forward). For the partic. in a reply, cp. Ph.1228.

Μηλιεὺς : for the Ionic form, cp. Ph.4 n. Trachis was on a rocky spur under the heights (‘Trachinian Rocks’) which bound the plain of Malis on s. and W.; the distance from the (ancient) coastline of the Malian Gulf was about six miles.

ἅπας : not only the Τραχίνιοι (the highlanders of Malis), but the Παράλιοι also. As to Malis, cp. Introd. Ph.p. ix.

κρίνει =ἀνακρίνει : cp. 314, 388, Ant.399.

παραστάς : a crowd has gathered round him ( κύκλῳ ); and the eager people keep pressing close up to him, to put their questions. So this partic. is used of one who comes close up to a person, in a threatening way: O. C.992 εἴ τίς σε... | κτείνοι παραστάς: El.295 βοᾷ παραστᾶσ’. Thus, while the conjecture περιστάς would merely supplement κύκλῳ, παραστάς really adds a new touch.

βῆναι , aor. set forward from the place where he is halting: stronger than βαίνειν, keep moving on. Cp. βῆναι said of death, O. C.1226.

τὸ γὰρ ποθοῦν κ.τ.λ. I leave τὸ … ποθοῦν in the text, not feeling certain that it is corrupt; though I am disposed to read, with ThomasE. , τὰ γὰρ ποθείν’ . A discussion of other views will be found in the Appendix. Here I note these points.

(1) If τὸ … ποθοῦν is sound, it means, ‘the feeling of desire’ in the questioner's mind. It cannot mean ‘his desire’ in the sense of ‘that which is desired by him’ (τὸ ποθούμενον schol.). This, at least, is the inference from all the evidence available: see nn. on O. C.267 O. C., 1604.

(2) τὸ ποθοῦν ἐκμαθεῖν cannot mean, then, ‘to learn what is desired.’ ἐκμαθεῖν , if it is to govern τὸ ποθοῦν , must be explained as having a pregnant sense, ἐκπλῆσαι μαθών, ‘to satisfy the desire by learning.’ Some analogies might be quoted ( Ant.399): but the phrase seems impossibly harsh.

(3) It remains, then, to take τὸ ποθοῦν as an acc. of reference: ‘with regard to his curiosity, wishing to be fully informed.’ This is awkward; but it is not inconceivable.

οὐχ ἑκών, ἑκοῦσι δὲ : the omission of μέν is like that in Ph.971 οὐκ εἶ κακὸς σύ, πρὸς κακῶν δ’ ἀνδρῶν μαθὼν κ.τ.λ. Cp. Ant.276(the φύλαξ ) πάρειμι δ’ ἄκων οὐχ ἑκοῦσιν. Here, too, perhaps, the conceit is meant to be a trait of homely humour.

τὸν Οἴτης ἄτομον … λειμῶν’ . The uplands of Oeta were sacred to Zeus (1191). Lands dedicated to gods might be cultivated for the profit of the temples (238 n.). Sometimes, however, they were left idle, or served merely for ornament. It was in such cases more especially that they were said to be ἀνειμένα. Cp. Plato Legg. 761 C εἴ τί που ἄλσος ἢ τέμενος περὶ ταῦτα ἀνειμένον ᾖ, τὰ ῥεύματα ἀφιέντες εἰς αὐτὰ τὰ τῶν θεῶν ἱερὰ κοσμῆσαι . Athen. p. 503 C τοὺς ἀλσώδεις καὶ συσκίους τόπους τοὺς τοῖς θεοῖς ἀνειμένους. So Demeter reproves the wood-cutter in her grove: Callim. Hymn. Cer. 47 τέκνον, ὅτις τὰ θεοῖσιν ἀνειμένα δένδρεα κόπτεις, | τέκνον, ἐλίνυσον . The exquisite verses of Eur. ( Eur. Hipp. 75 ff.) describe an inviolable meadow of Artemis: ἔνθ’ οὔτε ποιμὴν ἀξιοῖ φέρβειν βοτά, | οὔτ’ ἦλθέ πω σίδηρος, ἀλλ’ ἀκήρατον | μέλισσα λειμῶν’ ἠρινὸν διέρχεται. In a Cretan precinct of the Dictaean Zeus, it was forbidden to keep flocks or sheepfolds, to sow, or to cut timber (C. I. G. II. p. 1003). With ἄτομον cp. Hesych. ἀδρέπανον· ἄδρεπτον· θεοῖς ἀνακείμενον. Σοφοκλῆς .

ἀλλὰ , ‘at least’; 320, O. C.1276 n.: σὺν χρόνῳ , Ai.306 ἔμφρων μόλις πως σὺν χρόνῳ καθίσταται: O. C.1653.

εἴσω =ἔνδον, as 867, and oft.; but it properly implies motion (336, 492, 693, 900). The form εἴσω is here used, as in O. C.18, without metrical necessity; and it has been held that the form ἔσω (which does not occur in Ar. ) was admitted in Tragedy only when metre required it: Soph. Ant.491 is, however, an exception.

στέγης … αὐλῆς : the second word here is a mere synonym for the first; hence Kvíčala conjectures αὐτῆς: but see n. on O. C.1501.Those ‘within’ are her handmaidens; those ‘without,’ the Chorus.

ὄμμα φήμης τῆσδε, ἄελπτον ἐμοὶ ἀνασχόν : for the fig. sense of ὄμμα, cp. O. T.987 n. As said of sunrise, etc., <*>σχω is more usual than ἀνέχω: yet cp. Bekk. Anecd. p. 400. 4 ἀνέχειν· τὸ ἀνατέλλειν τὸν ἥλιον ἢ τὴν σελήνην.

The wording here, ὡς … ἀνασχόν , is so suggestive of an acc. abs. ( O. C.380 n.), that it had occurred to me, as to Mr Blaydes, to ask whether τῆσδε ought not to be τῆσδ’ ὃ : but the answer, I think, is that this would practically make ἄελπτον too prominent; the surprise would be more emphasised than the joy.

205-224

This lively ‘dance-song’ (ὑπόρχημα) is the direct response of the Chorus to Deianeira's appeal (202 φωνήσατ’),—expressing their delight at the good news. As Dr. W. Christ, who calls it ‘a paean to Artemis and Apollo,’ justly remarks (Metrik § 443), its contents clearly point to a distribution of the verses between different singers. (1) The first part, down to v. 215 (Νύμφας), is an invitation to song and dance; this would be given either by the coryphaeus, or by the leader of one semichorus. (2) The second part, vv. 216—220 (ἀείρομ’...ἅμιλλαν), is the response, delivered by the leader of the other semichorus. (3) Then, at v. 221, the whole Chorus joins in with the refrain of the paean, ἰὼ ἰὼ Παιάν. (4) The coryphaeus then gives the last three verses, which introduce the next scene.—For the metres, see Metrical Analysis.

ἀνολολυξάτω has been recognised by almost all recent critics and metrists as a certain correction of ἀνολολύξετε (L) or ‐ατε. But I should keep the MS. δόμοις , merely reading ἁ for ὁ with Erfurdt. The clue to a right interpretation here depends on two points in the context. (1) Deianeira has called for a joyous cry from the women in the house, and from those outside of it (203 f.). The first words of the Chorus accordingly appeal to the women in the house,—as is marked, not only by δόμοις , but by ἐφεστίοις , adding that the men of the household are to join in. Then, at v. 210, ὁμοῦ δὲ...παιᾶν’...ὦ παρθένοι, the maidens of the Chorus are invited to raise the paean. (2) The words ἐν δὲ κοινὸς ἀρσένων κ.τ.λ. could not have been used unless a reference to women had preceded; it is not enough that it should follow, in ὦ παρθένοι, at v. 210.

Hence we have to choose between these views, of which I prefer the first. (1) ἁ μελλόνυμφος , ‘she whose nuptials are soon to come,’ is a poetical phrase for virgo nubilis, and denotes the maidens of the household generally. Nauck, reading δόμοις...ὁ μελλόνυμφος, gives this sense to it, but admits that the masc. (‘quisquis nubilis est’) is awkward: rather it is impossible. (2) ἁ μελλόνυμφος =‘she who is soon to be (re-)united to a husband,’ i.e. Deianeira. This is a forcing of the Greek word which can easily be smoothed over in an English paraphrase, but which would probably have seemed very strange to a Greek. (3) Reading δόμος … ὁ μελλόνυμφος , ‘the household of maidens,’ i.e. ‘the maidens of the household.’ This seems an untenable usage: moreover the metre condemns δόμος.—Another version of this reading, ‘the house which is soon to receive the husband,’ not only strains μελλόνυμφος, but fails to supply the necessary antithesis to ἀρσένων.

ἀνολολυξάτω : the ὀλολυγή or ὀλολυγμός was a cry to the gods, usually expressive of joy or hope, in prayer or sacrifice: and it is especially said of women (e.g. Il.6. 301, Od.3. 450: Aesch. Theb.268 etc.). But this verb denotes a cry of horror in Soph. El.750.

δόμοις , rather ‘for the house’ (dat. of interest) than merely ‘in it’; cp. Aesch. Ag.27 δόμοις | ὀλολυγμὸν εὐφημοῦντα τῇδε λαμπάδι | ἐπορθιάζειν.— ἀλαλαγαῖς , probably due to Triclinius, has been received instead of ἀλαλαῖς by many recent edd., in order that the first foot of the verse may be a tribrach (see Analysis Metr.). ἀλαλή was the more frequent form; but the other occurs as a v. l. in Eur. Phoen.335, as ἀλαλαλαί is a v. l. for ἀλαλαί in Ar. Av.1761: and a loss of αλ or αγ would of course have been easy. The ἀλαλή was a cry of triumph ( Soph. Ant.133 n.).

κοινὸς , fem.: cp. O. C.751 n. —The acc. τὸν εὐφ. Ἀπ . depends on ἴτω κλαγγὰ as=ὑμνείτω: cp. El.123 τάκεις ...οἰμωγὰν | ...Ἀγαμέμνονα: ib. 556 εἰ δέ μ’ ὦδ’ ἀεὶ λόγους | ἐξῆρχες.—Ἀπόλλω , the shorter form of the acc., as in O. C.1091(lyr.): like Ποσειδῶ, it was used chiefly after νὴ τὸν, μὰ τὸν.—προστάταν : cp. El.637 Φοῖβε προστατήριε,—with reference to his image being placed in front of houses. Paus. (1. 44. 2) saw at Megara a hieron of Apollo Προστατήριος. C. O. Müller (Dorians bk II. ch. 2 § 6) points out that the title προστάτης was given to Apollo in the Ionian colonies of Miletus, on the shores of Pontus. So, as protector of roads, he is ἀγυιεύς. Artemis, too, is called προστατηρία, Aesch. Th.449.

ἀνάγετ’ : cp. Soph. El.125 ἴθι τὸν αὐτὸν ἔγειρε γόον, | ἄναγε πολύδακρυν ἁδονάν: id. Soph. Ph.1350 ἀνάγετ’ ἀνάγετε κωκυτόν.

Ἄρτεμιν Ὀρτυγίαν . The epithet was usu. understood as meaning ‘born in Ortygia.’ That name, like Nysa, was associated with various places (as Syracuse; Aetolia, schol. Apoll. Rh. 1. 419; Ephesus, Strabo 14. 639); but most frequently with Delos, as a name either for that island itself, or for some islet near it (Rheneia?): cp. Hom. h. Apoll. 16, which describes Artemis and Apollo as born, τὴν μὲν ἐν Ὀρτυγίῃ, τὸν δὲ κραναῇ ἐνὶ Δήλῳ. The epithet is parodied by Ar. Av.870 Λητοῖ ὀρτυγομήτρᾳ (‘Quail mother’) Asteria, Leto's sister, was said to have escaped from Zeus by taking the form of a quail (ὄρτυξ): Apollod.1. 2§ 2. One theory explains the name Ortygia as simply ‘abounding with quails’; another (Preller vol. I. p. 238) supposes that the ὄρτυξ was taken as the type of a good mother; but the question remains uncertain.

Artemis was worshipped on the coasts near Malis (637 n.), but we have no proof that the name Ὀρτυγία was specially given to her there. Perhaps the poet uses it here merely as one of her standing epithets.

ἐλαφαβόλον (like θαναταφόρα, O. T.180): see on O. C.1092 f.

ἀμφίπυρον : with a torch in each hand: see on O. T.207.

Νύμφας : the Μαλιάδες νύμφαι ( Ph.724 ff., n.) of Malian hills. woods, and streams.

ἀείρομ’ . Homeric verse admits the elision of αι in the verbal endings ‐μαι, ‐σαι (except in the infin.), ‐ται, ‐σθαι. There is no other example of it in Tragedy; but it does not seem impossible that Sophocles should have used the familiar epic licence in a lyric passage. If we read ἀείρομαι οὐδ’ ἀπώσομαι, a cyclic dactyl is substituted for a trochee; which does not seem very likely in this metrical context. (Cp. H. H. SchmidtJ. , Compositionslehre p. cxlii., and W. Christ, Metrik p. 378.) In the lemma of the schol. we certainly find ἀείρομαι οὐδ’ ἀπώσομαι: but that proves nothing.—For the sense (μετεωρίζομαι ἐν τῷ χορεύειν schol.), cp. Ar. Eccl. 1179 αἴρεσθ’ ἄνω, ἰαὶ εὐαί .

τὸν αὐλόν , the instrument associated with religious enthusiasm, and more esp. with the Dionysiac worship. In Attic Tragedy the lyre seems to have been the older instrument (cp. Ar. Ran.1304 Ar. Ran., 1285): but after the time of Aeschylus, at least, the αὐλός was the regular one. Cp. MA. üller, Gr. Bühnenalt. p. 192 n. 3.— ὦ τύραννε clearly refers to the αὐλός (for the change to the voc., cp. 99)—not to Apollo or Dionysus.—The words τᾶς ἐμᾶς φρενός bring out the spiritual sense of τύραννε, and express the compelling influence of the flute.

ἰδού μ’ : this μ’ must depend on ἰδού: that after εὐοῖ depends on ἀναταράσσει , the shriek being here literally an ‘interjection.’

ὁ κισσός : the ivy was sacred to Dionysus, who is styled κισσεύς (Paus. 1. 31 § 6), κισσοφόρος, κισσοχαίτης, etc.: cp. Ovid Fasti 3. 767 hedera est gratissima Baccho. It was worn by bacchanals ( Eur. Bacch. 81); though there seems to be no proof that it was worn, at least ordinarily, by tragic choreutae. Here, however, the Trachinian maidens imagine themselves to be bacchanals; the music of the αὐλός suggests the spell of the κισσός: and they speak as if the ivy on their brows was sending its mystic power through their whole frames, stirring them to the dance. Just so the laurel was the symbol of poetical inspiration.

βακχίαν … ἅμιλλαν , the Bacchic competition of eager dancers, i.e., the swift dance itself. ἅμιλλα is oft. thus associated with eager speed: cp. O. C.1062 ῥιμφαρμάτοις ἁμίλλαις: El.861 χαλαργοῖς ἐν ἁμίλλαις: Ant.1065 τρόχους ἁμιλλητῆρας.—ὑποστρέφων , lit., ‘whirling a little’ (cp. ὑποκινεῖν): i.e., just beginning to set the dance in movement. Not, ‘bringing back.’

ἰὼ ἰὼ Παιάν : the refrain (ἐφύμνιον) of the paean: the whole Chorus would strike in here (cp. n. on 205—224). Dindorf adds a second Παιάν, on the assumption that the verse is an iambic dimeter, comparing Ar. Ach. 1212, where the MSS. have ἰὼ ἰὼ Παιὰν Παιάν (Metra Aeschyli 1. etc., p. 119). But the MS. reading is kept by most critics, including W. Christ (Metrik, § 443).

ἵδ’ . The MSS. have ἴδε ἴδ’ . The hiatus would be justified by the slight pause after ἴδε: cp. Ph.832 ἴθι ἴθι μοι παιών (n.). But most edd. agree with Dindorf in omitting ἴδε: and they are probably right, since it disturbs the otherwise regular metre of vv. 221—224.

τάδ’ : the good tidings (180 ff.) of which their minds are full.

ἐναργῆ (cp. 11 n.) is strengthened by ἀντίπρῳρα .

οὐδέ μ’ ὄμματος φρουρὰν παρῇλθε : the acc. of the part (=φρουροῦν ὄμμα) follows the pers. pron.; cp. Ph.1301 μέθες με...χεῖρα. The subject to παρῆλθε (‘this sight’) is easily supplied from τάδ’ in 223. For the phrase, cp. Ph.151 φρουρεῖν ὄμμ’ (‘that the eye should watch’). The MS. φρουρὰ is possible: the sense would then be, ‘nor has the task of watching with the eye escaped my care.’ But the phrase appears somewhat less natural; and the nom. φρουρὰ may have been generated by παρῆλθε.— μὴ λεύσσειν : it is unnecessary to insert οὐ: cp. 90 n.

προὐννέπω , primum iubeo, with acc. and inf., like λέγω in 137 (n.), and ἐννέπω in O. T.350.

φέρεις : for the change to direct address, cp. O. C.1353 f. (τοῦδ’ followed by ὦ κάκιστε). For καὶ emphasizing the verb, cp. O. T.851 εἰ δ’ οὖν τι κἀκτρέποιτο.

ἀλλ’ replies to the doubt implied in χαρτὸν εἴ τι καὶ φέρεις. Hence the two co-ordinated clauses are here equally important: this is not a case in which the main stress is on the clause with δέ (as in O. C.1536, Ph.503).

κατ’ ἔργου κτῆσιν . As νίκη can be called a κτῆμα ( Ph.81), and as ἔργον itself often=‘a notable deed’ ( Ant.730 n.), so κεκτῆσθαι ἔργον might well mean, ‘to have made an achievement one's own.’ The phrase in the text, then, seems sound, as meaning, ‘the achievement of the deed’ (=‘the deed achieved’). We cannot understand, ‘the acquisition (booty) made by the deed.’

ἄνδρα γὰρ κ.τ.λ. : γάρ refers to κατ’ ἔργου κτῆσιν: the welcome befits the deed, for the deed has prospered.

καλῶς πράσσοντ’ κ.τ.λ.: the sensitive Greek was quick to see his good or bad fortune mirrored in the behaviour of his neighbours: cp. n. on Ph.1353.We must not, then, alter καλῶς to καλά ,—a change which Nauck thinks ‘necessary.’

ἃ πρῶτα βούλομαι , sc. διδάσκεσθαι. For the plur., cp. 64.— Ἡρακλέα, ¯˘˘¯: it is needless to assume synizesis, since a proper name excuses an anapaest in any foot except the 6th. Another choriambic name (Ἀντιγόνη) holds the same place in O. C.507.Below, in v. 476—the only other place where Soph. has the acc. of Ἡρακλῆς—most editors write Ἡρακλῆ (L having ἡρακλεῖ), since Ἡρακλέα, at the end of a verse, must be a trisyllable, and the synizesis of ‐εα , in that position, would be awkward. So, too, in Ar. Th.26, where the Ravenna MS. has Ἡρακλέα at the end of the v., Dind. writes Ἡρακλῆ. In Attic inscriptions the acc. of proper names in ‐κλῆς is regularly ‐κλέα down to c. 300 B.C.; later it is ‐κλῆν: while ‐κλῆ does not occur. The ‐κλῆ form is frequent, however, in nonAttic inscr. (as those of Delos, Delphi, Sparta), though not before 228 B.C. (Meisterhans, p. 58).

ἔγωγέ τοι : for γέ τοι, cp. O. C.1324.

ἔλειπον : 76 n.—In the sequel, Deianeira dies before Heracles is brought home. The answer of Lichas is unconsciously evasive; it is also undesignedly suggestive of a contrast between the hero's present state, and that in which he is to arrive, νόσῳ βαρύς.—ἰσχύοντά τε καὶ ζῶντα . The word ζῶντα was prompted by the form of D. 's question; and the double copula, τε καί , links ἰσχύοντα with it more closely than the following words are linked by the simple καί . Hence the whole phrase, ‘strong as well as alive,’=‘not only alive, but strong.’— θάλλοντα is more than ἰσχύοντα, as implying radiant health: cp. Soph. El.952 βίῳ | θάλλοντ’: I. A. 1223 ff. ἆρά σ’ ... ὄψομαι | ζῶσάν τε καὶ θάλλουσαν;—κοὐ νόσῳ βαρύν : cp. O. T.58 γνωτὰ κοὐκ ἄγνωτα (n.).

ποῦ γῆς (ἔλειπες), (εἴτε) πατρῴας εἴτε βαρβάρου (ἔλειπες); where did you leave him,—whether it was in Greece or abroad that you left him? εἴτε , either doubled or single, is thus used, with ellipse of the verb, when a statement or a question is to include two alternative suppositions: cp. Legg. 844 D ὃς ἂν ἀγροίκου ὀπώρας γεύσηται, βοτρύων εἵτε καὶ σύκων [sc. ἐγεύσατο ],...εἴτ’ ἐν τοῖς αὑτοῦ χωρίοις εἴτε καὶ ἐν ἄλλων,...πεντήκοντα ὀφειλέτω δραχμάς. So, with a single εἴτε, O. T.517: with doubled εἴτε, ib. 194 O. T., 1049.In such sentences εἴτε becomes practically equivalent to ἤ. But it cannot, of course, replace ἤ in a direct statement or question: i.e., ‘This is either good or bad,’ could not be rendered, τοῦτο εἴτ’ ἀγαθὸν εἴτε κακόν ἐστι. Hence the following punctuation, adopted by Dindorf, is impossible:

ποῦ γῆς; πατρῴας εἴτε βαρβάρου; λέγε . This would require ἢ instead of εἴτε. (Paley, who follows Dindorf, seems to have felt a misgiving; ‘The use of εἴτε for ἢ,’ he says, ‘is remarkable.’)—Ellendt prefers a third way of pointing, which L (see cr. n.) also suggests:

ποῦ γῆς; πατρῴας εἴτε βαρβάρου, λέγε (‘say whether...’). The objection to this is that it throws too much emphasis on the distinction between Greek and foreign soil.

πατρῴας (γῆς )=πατρίδος (as in O. C.1292 etc.), i.e. Hellas, as the land of his ancestors (not as ‘the land of his father Zeus’). Cp. 1060 οὔθ’ Ἑλλὰς οὔτ’ ἄγλωσσος. The rumours reported by Hyllus spoke of Heracles as freed from Omphalè, but left it doubtful whether he was yet in Euboea (69—75).

Εὐβοίς : 74 n. The northwestern extremity of Euboea is a small peninsula, which runs out westward just opposite the mouth of the Malian Gulf. It ends in the promontory once called Κήναιον, and now Cape Litháda. Zeus Κήναιος was worshipped on the neighbouring hill-tops (upwards of 2800 ft. in height), as on so many other summits (cp. Ph.1040 n.): Aesch. fr. 29 Εὐβοῖδα κάμπτων ἀμφὶ Κηναίου Διὸς | ἀκτήν. The legendary Oechalia, which Heracles sacked, was not near Cenaeum, but some 50 miles S. E. of it, in the territory of Eretria (Hecataeus ap. Paus.4. 2. 3: Strabo 10 p. 448). Sophocles shows his knowledge of this tradition by his reference to the hero's march from Oechalia to Cenaeum (750 εἷρπε ).

ὁρίζεται βωμοὺς : the verb denotes properly the act of tracing the temenos in which the altars were to stand. Cp. Her.3. 142 Διὸς...βωμὸν ἱδρύσατο καὶ τέμενος περὶ αὐτὸν οὔρισε. In v. 754 the act. ὁρίζει is used: the midd. occurs in Xen. An.7. 5. 13 στήλας ὁρισάμενοι. The plur. βωμοὺς (as in 754 , 993) might be used of a single altar (cp. Ant.1006), but here prob. denotes several,—the sacrifice being on so great a scale (760 ff. ).

τέλη τ’ ἔγκαρπα , tributes (or dues) of fruits; i.e., the revenues derived from a temenos containing fruit-trees or capable of yielding crops. The poet can say, ὁ ρίζεται τέλη ἔγκαρπα, because he is thinking of the temenos itself (cp. 754). Such lands were sometimes cultivated under the direct control of the priests; sometimes they were let to tenants: cp. Plat. Legg 759 E ταμίας...καὶ τεμενῶν καὶ καρπ<*> τούτων καὶ μισθώσεων κυρίους . C. I. G. 4474 (a κώμη is attached to a shrine of Zeus), ὅπως ἡ ἀπὸ ταύτης πρόσοδος ἀναλ<*> σκηται εἰς τὰς κατὰ μῆνας συντελουμέν<*> θυσίας καὶ τἄλλα τὰ πρὸς αὔξησιν τοῦ ἱεροί συντείνοντα κ.τ.λ.

εὐκταῖα … ἢ )πὸ μαντείας : <*> may have vowed them before the event: or, after it, an oracle may have demanded them. Thus, after the battle of Salamis, the Delphian Apollo claimed a thank-offering from the Aeginetans (Her. 8.122).

φαίνων , presenting them, in fulfillment of the promise. This is a rare sense of the verb, but somewhat like that in O. C. 721 νῦν σὸν τὰ λαμπρὰ ταῦτα δὴ φαίνειν ἔπη (n.), ‘to make those bright praise<*> seen in deeds.’

εὐχαῖς , causal dat.: cp. 1127<*> O. C.332 f.

ἀνάστατον , proleptic: cp. 106 ἀδακρύτων .

ὧν : for the attract., cp. O. C.35<*>

ἐν ὄμμασιν : Ant.764 ἐν <*> ὁρῶν (n.).

τοῦ ποτ’ εἰσὶ : schol. <*> εἰσὶ δεσπότου. Their appearance in charge of the herald shows that they are captives, and consequently slaves (302): she asks, then, who is their captor. Hence a slight emphasis falls on ἐκεῖνος (244).

οἰκτραὶ γάρ : ‘(I ask this,) for they deserve pity, unless their present plight deceives me,’—i.e., unless it excites greater pity than I should feel if I knew more.

ξυμφοραὶ is much better than the v.l. ξυμφορᾷ , which would easily arise from a wish to have the same subject in both clauses. When a common word for fraud, such as κλέπτειν, is used in the figurative sense, ‘to produce an illusion,’ it is evidently fitter that the subject to the verb should not be a human being. Cp. Ant.681 εἰ μὴ τῷ χρόνῳ κεκλέμμεθα: ib. 1218 θεοῖσι κλέπτομαι.

ἐξείλεθ’ : the midd. here suits αὑτῷ : but in ref. to θεοῖς the act. ἐξεῖλεν would have been more usual, cp. Ph.1431 n.: [Eur. ] Rhes. 470 θεοῖσί τ’ ἀκροθίνἰ ἐξέλῃς: Thuc.3. 50 κλήρους ... τῆς γῆς ... τοῖς θεοῖς ἱεροὺς ἐξεῖλον.—κριτόν : so in Soph. Ai.1302Hesionè is the ἔκκριτον δώρημα given to Telamon as a prize of valour. Prisoners of war often became ἱερόδουλοι in temples (cp. Her.6. 134 : Paus.3. 18. 3).

ἦ κἀπὶ : for ἦ καί in a question, cp. O. T.368.

ἄσκοπον , ‘not to be looked for,’ i.e., here, longer than could possibly have been expected. Cp. El.864 ἄσκοπος ἁ λώβα : Ph.1111n.

ἡμερῶν goes with ἀνήριθμον , not with χρόνον : ‘without number of days,’=‘extending to countless days.’ Cp. Ai.601 f. μηνῶν | ἀνήριθμος: O. C.677 n.

The form ἀνήριθμος is of a frequent type. When the second part of a compound adj. has a disyllabic stem (usu. a verbal stem), beginning with a short vowel, this vowel may be lengthened. Such forms were oft. convenient in poetry (as ἀνήροτος, εὐήνεμος, φιλήρετμος), but many of them were equally current in good prose (as ἀνήκεστος, ἀνήνυτος, ἀνηλεῶς, εὐώνυμος). The restriction of ἀνήριθμος to classical poetry and late prose (as Athen. p. 253 F) is not due to 1ts form, but to the fact that classical prose preferred ἀναρίθμητος. Tragedy uses ἀνάριθμος (α^) where it suits the metre (as in El.225). In Theocr. 15. 45 ἀνάριθμοι (α—) is Doric for ἀνήριθμοι.

τὸν μὲν πλεῖστον … χρόνον : i.e., twelve of the fifteen months (44).— ὡς φήσ’ αὐτός : cp. 253 ὡς αὐτὸς λέγει. It would have seemed incredible without such testimony.

ἐμποληθείς may be freely rendered, ‘sold into bondage,’ but its literal sense is rather, ‘made merchandise of,’ or, ‘bought.’ Hesychius, indeed, explains ἠμπόλησεν by ἀπέδοτο: but, though ἐξεμπολᾶν=‘to sell off,’ ἐμπολᾶν as=‘to sell’ lacks classical evidence. (Cp. Ph.417 ἐμπολητός, ‘bought.’) πραθῆναι (252), πεπρᾶσθαι were the proper terms for ‘to be sold’ (as a slave).

τοῦ λόγου … φθόνον , dislike (felt by the hearer for the narrator) on account of the telling.

προσεῖναι , abs., to be an attendant circumstance ( Ant.1252 n.),—to attend upon the act (of telling).

ὅτου , neut.: (in the case of anything) of which Zeus is seen to be the doer. Cp. Thuc.6. 14 τὸ καλῶς ἄρξαι τοῦτ’ εἶναι, ὃς ἂν τὴν πατρίδα ὠφελήσῃ. We cannot make ὅτου masc. (relat. to τοῦ λόγου ), because ὁ λόγος here denotes, not the reported deed, but the (mere) act of reporting it, as contrasted with the causing of it.

πράκτωρ φανῇ : cp. 862: for ὅτου without ἄν, cp. O. T.1231 n. The agency of Zeus is explained below O. T., 274 ff.

The meaning is:—‘You may think that the humiliation of Heracles ought not to be related by his servant to his wife. But this humiliation was imposed by Zeus himself, and can therefore be related without reflecting upon Heracles.’

κεῖνος δὲ : δὲ resumes the story after the parenthetic apology (τοῦ λόγου... φανῇ): cp. κεῖνοι δ’ in 281. Wunder rejects these two verses, (1) because they repeat the substance of vv. 248—250, and (2) because Lichas ought not to pain his mistress by mentioning Omphalè. But (1) these vv. explain ἐν Λυδοῖς , and define χρόνον : (2) the herald's motive for silence concerning Iolè does not apply to the case of Omphalè. Hyllus had already mentioned ‘the Lydian woman’ to his mother (70).

πραθεὶς … Ὀμφάλῃ . Hermes, by command of Zeus, took Heracles to Lydia, and sold him in the slave-market to Omphalè: the price was paid to Eurytus, as a ποινή for the murder of Iphitus ( Apollod.2. 6. 2 ).

Two tragic poets of the fifth century B.C., Ionof Chios and Achaeus, had written an Ὀμφάλη σατυρική. Two poets of the Middle Comedy, Antiphanes (Athen. 112 C) and Cratinus jun. (id. 669 B) wrote an Ὀμφάλη, picturing Heracles abandoned to sensuous pleasures. Itis the more noteworthy how Sophocles, in lightly touching on this episode, has guarded his hero's dignity. For he speaks only of servile labours for the Lydian taskmistress (70 It, 356); and marks how the bondsman felt his disgrace (254).

ἐνιαυτὸν . The popular version spoke of three years. This was the term assigned by the mythographer Herodorus ( c. 430 B.C.?), acc. to the schol.; as it is by Apollodorus (2. 6. 2). If this change was due to Sophocles, we can see the artistic motive. Three months or so, after the bondage, were required for the war in Euboea. If the poet had made Heracles go to Lydia 39, instead of 15, months before his death, there would have been less room for those hopes which contend with fears in the opening scene of the Trachiniae.

λαβὼν , having incurred: cp. fr. 742 ζημίαν | λαβεῖν: ( O. T.1494 ὀνείδη λαμβάνων is not exactly similar:) Thuc.2. 18 αἰτίαν...ἔλαβεν.

ὅρκον αὑτῷ προσβαλὼν : cp. Her.1. 146 σφίσι αὐτῇσι ὅρκους ἐπήλασαν: id. 6. 74 ὅρκους προσάγων σφι ἦ μὲν ἕψεσθαι κ.τ.λ.—διώμοσεν . With the exception of the perf. ( Lycurg. § 127), the act. voice is rarer than the midd. (378, Soph. Ai. 1233).

ἦ μὴν : Ph.593.

τὸν ἀγχιστῆρα τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους , the man who had brought this calamity near to him,—brought it upon him: since Eurytus, by insulting him, had provoked him to slay Iphitus,—the crime for which this πάθος was the penalty. ἀγχιστήρ, in this sense, presupposes a trans. ἀγχίζειν. That verb does not occur, but would be analogous to ἐγγίζειν: and the latter, though usu. intrans., is trans. in Polyb. 8. 6 ἐγγίσαντες τῇ γῇ τὰς ναῦς. Compare, too, the phrases of converse form: Il.5. 766 ἥ ἑ μάλιστ’ εἴωθε κακῇς ὀδύνῃσι πελάζειν: Aesch. P. V.155 δεσμοῖς...πελάσας (με).—Others understand :—‘the man most nearly concerned in this calamity.’ This is the general sense intended by the schol.: τὸν αἴτιον καὶ σχεδὸν αὐτὸν ποιησαντα τοῦ πάθους (where the words καὶ... ποιήσαντα are parenthetical): i.e., ‘the (ultimate) cause, and almost the actual author, of the calamity.’ But, though ἀγχιστήρ might naturally mean, ‘nearest kinsman’ (= ἀγχιστεύς), it would be strange to say, ἀγχιστὴρ τοῦ πάθους, as= ‘the person who had most to do with’ that πάθος .

No emendation is probable. Nauck's αὐτόχειρα would be possible only if Eurytus had himself sent Heracles into slavery.

ξὺν παιδὶ καὶ γυναικὶ , i.e., with his whole family. Eurytus had several children (266), but the prosaic conjecture παισὶ would only weaken the phrase. Schneidewin cp. Od.9. 199 οὕνεκά μιν σὺν παιδὶ περισχόμεθ’ ἠδὲ γυναικί : where παισὶ is a v.l. This may be parallel: there is nothing, however, to show that the sing. cannot there be taken literally. For the collective sing., cp. Aesch. Theb.197 ἀνὴρ γυνή τε χὥ τι τῶν μεταίχμιον.— δουλώσειν : the prose word, in ref. to prisoners of war, was not δουλοῦν, but ἀνδραποδίζειν: hence Thuc.8. 28 τὰ ἀνδράποδα πάντα καὶ δοῦλα καὶ ἐλεύθερα (referring to their previous condition).

ἔτι , as oft. in threats: El.66: Aesch. P. V.908 ἦ μὴν ἔτι Ζεύς, καίπερ αὐθάδη φρονῶν, | ταπεινὸς ἔσται.

κοὐχ ἡλίωσε τοὔπος : modelled on the Homeric οὐδ’ ἁλίωσε βέλος ( Il.16. 737), with a reminiscence also of οὐδ’ ἅλιον ἔπος ἔσσεται (ib. 24. 92).

ὅθ’ ἁγνὸς ἦν . The Homeric poems know nothing of a ritual for purification from homicide: the blood-shedder either flies into exile ( Il.24. 480 ff.), or prevails on the kinsfolk of the slain to accept a ποινή (ib. 9. 632 ff.), and stays at home. Here the schol. supposes that, by ἁγνός , Sophocles alludes simply to the year of exile having expired. This may be so; but it is more probable that Heracles is conceived as also undergoing a formal κάθαρσις. According to other writers, he received this from Deiphobus at Amyclae, after vainly seeking it from Neleus at Pylos ( Apollod.2. 6. 2: Diod.4. 31). So Aesch. makes the exile Orestes receive the καθαρμοὶ χοιροκτόνοι ( Aesch. Eum.283 Aesch. Eum., 449). The homicide who withdrew into banishment was said ἀπενιαυτίζειν (or ἀπενιαυτεῖν),—a word not always restricted to one year: Legg. 868 D ἐνιαυτοὺς τρεῖς ἀπενιαυτεῖν. Cp. ib. E καθαίρεσθαι μὲν τοὺς αὐτοὺς καθαρμούς, τριετεῖς δὲ ἀπενιαυτήσεις διατελεῖν. The rites of κάθαρσις for homicide are fully described by Apoll. Rhod., 4. 693—717.

στρατὸν … ἐπακτὸν : the adj. here merely=ξένον, ‘alien,’ i.e., not belonging to his own home. ἐπακτός is prop. said of allies, or mercenaries, whom a foreign state calls in (ἐπάγεται) to its aid: cp. O.C. 1525 n. But here it denotes the allies of an exile,—just as Polyneices is said to bring a στράτευμ’ ἐπακτὸν against his country ( Aesch. Theb. 583).— Apollod.2. 7. 7 describes this army as composed of Arcadians, Malians, and Epicnemidian Lo crians: but those who cite him here have not observed that he supposes Heracles to make the war from Trachis.

ἔρχεται with acc. of place: O. C.89, El.893.

πόλιν τὴν Εὐρυτείάν : cp. O. T.267 τῷ Λαβδακείῳ παιδὶ (n.): ib. 450 φόνον | τὸν Λαΐειον.—τόνδε , as if τὴν Εὐρύτου had gone before: so in Il.5. 640 ὅς refers to βίην Ἡρακληείην: in O. C.942 αὐτοὺς to πόλιν in 939: in Ph.1364 οἵ γε to Τροίαν in 1363: in El.963 τῶνδε to ἄλεκτρα ἀνυμέναιά τε.—μεταίτιον : Zeus was primarily αἴτιος, but Eurytus was the only mortal who had a part in it.

ἐφέστιον , added to ἐς δόμους , marks how the hospitality of the hearth had been violated. Cp. Eur. Med.713 δέξαι δὲ χώρᾳ καὶ δόμοις ἐφέστιον. The stranger who had been received as an inmate was under the protection of Ζεύς, both Ξένιος and Ἐφέστιος ( Soph. Ai.492). For the phrase ἐλθόντ’ … ἐφέστιον , cp. Hom. Od.23. 55 ἦλθε μὲν αὐτὸς ζωὸς ἐφέστιος.

ξένον παλαιὸν ὄντα : Eurytus was said to have taught Heracles the use of the bow (Theocr. 24. 106 f.).

ἐπερρόθησε . This verb can denote the blended sound of many voices ( Aesch. Ch.458); esp., the responsive shout of a crowd ( Eur. Hec.553, Eur. Or.901). Here it refers to loud and vehement railing: cp. Soph. Ant.259 λόγοι...ἐρρόθουν κακοί (n.), and ib. 413 ἐπιρρόθοις | κακοῖσιν.

From ἐπερρόθησε a verb of more general sense, such as ὕβρισε, is to be supplied with ἀτηρᾷ φρενί . (For the sense of ἀτηρᾷ, cp. Ph.1272: Paley wrongly takes it as= ‘deluded.’) This is the easier, since the antithesis between γόγοις and φρενί at once suggests a distinction between affronts expressed in speech and those which showed the malicious intention in another way, viz., by acts: two examples of the verbal insults are given, and then one of the other kind ( δείπνοις δ’ κ.τ.λ.). Instances of zeugma quite as bold occur elsewhere in poetry; for the Greek mind was quick to seize the hint of a contrast, and did not always require full expression of it: e.g., Od.15. 374 ἐκ δ’ ἄρα δεσποίνης οὐ μείλιχον ἔστιν ἀκοῦσαι | οὔτ’ ἔπος οὔτε τι ἔργον (sc. παθεῖν ): ib. 20. 312 f. μήλων σφαζομένων οἴνοιό τε πινομένοιο | καὶ σίτου ( sc. ἐσθιομένου). In these examples, just as here, the antithesis of nouns supersedes an explicit antithesis of verbs.

Others understand :—‘railed against him both with (rude) words and with evil intent.’ To this there are two objections. (1) Since all the supposed affronts are then verbal, the antithesis would require an epithet for λόγοις (such as αἰσχροῖς), to balance ἀτηρᾷ . (2) The formula πολλὰ μὲν … πολλὰ δέ would be out of place, unless two classes of verbal taunts were distinguished by the presence or absence of a spiteful intent; but the context excludes such a distinction.

The text is clearly (I think) sound. It is unwarrantable, as it is undesirable, to strike out πολλὰ δ’ … χεροῖν μὲν (see cr. n.). Again, it is improbable that a verse has been lost after v. 264.

λέγων χεροῖν μὲν : metre has influenced the place of μέν, which answers to δὲ in 267, and ought to come next after λέγων : cp. Ph.919 σῶσαι κακοῦ μὲν πρῶτα τοῦδ’, ἔπειτα δὲ | ...πορθῆσαι.—ἄφυκτα … βέλη , those which Heracles had received from Apollo, and which he bequeathed to Philoctetes ( Ph.198 n.: ib. 105).

τῶν ὧν τέκνων : the sons were four in number, acc. to Hesiod (fr. 70, ap. schol. here),— Δηίων, Κλύτιος, Τοξεύς, Ἴφιτος. An ancient vase from Caere, which depicts the reception of Heracles by Eurytus and his family, gives the names of three sons as Κλύτιος, Τόξος, Διδαίvων (Preller II. 226 n. 3). Creophylus, the author of the Οἰχαλίας ἅλωσις, named only two sons (schol.).

λείποιτο : cp. Thuc.6. 72 ἀνὴρ καὶ ἐς τἄλλα ξύνεσιν οὐδενὸς λειπόμενος.—πρὸς τόξου κρίσιν : for the prep., cp. Soph. Ph. 1306 κακοὺς | ...πρὸς αἰχμήν: Her.1. 99 (οὐκ) ἐς ἀνδραγαθίην λειπόμενοι. By τόξου κρίσις is meant a trial (of the competitors) which the bow decides. κρίσις thus almost = ἀγών: cp. Soph. Ph. 1050 n. There was a legend that Eurytus offered the hand of his daughter Iolè as a prize for the man who should surpass him and his sons in archery. Heracles conquered, but Eurytus broke his promise (schol.: Apoll. 2. 6. 1).—Eurytus, like his father Melaneus, was a great archer. In Hom. Od.8. 226 ff. he challenges Apollo, and is slain by him. The bow of Eurytus, inherited by Iphitus, was given by the latter to Odysseus (ib. 21. 31 ff.).

φωνεῖ δὲ , instead of φωνῶν δὲ (answering to λέγων...μὲν): cp. El.190 οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους πατρός, ὧδε μὲν | ἀεικεῖ σὺν στολᾷ, | κεναῖς δ’ ἀμφίσταμαι τραπέζαις (instead of ἀμφισταμένη): O. C.351 n. This very trait confirms the soundness of the MS. text. For the historic pres., standing between ἐπερρόθησε and ἔρριψεν, cp. Ant.269 λέγει, between ἦν (268) and προὔτρεψεν (270). The optat. ῥαίοιτο is admissible (instead of ῥαίεται), because the historic present counts as a secondary tense: cp. Her.1. 63 βουλὴν... ἐπιτεχνᾶται, ὅκως μήτε ἁλισθεῖεν κ.τ.λ.: Lys. or. 12 § 12 ἐρωτῶσιν ὅπῃ βαδίζοιμεν· ὁ δ’ ἔφασκεν κ.τ.λ.

ἀνδρὸς … ἐλευθέρου with δοῦλος (not with ῥαίοιτο, as gen. of agent, like πληγεὶς θυγατρὸς τῆς ἐμῆς, Eur. Or. 497): ἐλευθέρου serves merely to emphasise δοῦλος by contrast.

ῥαίοιτο : Od.6. 325 ἐπεὶ πάρος οὔ ποτ’ ἄκουσας | ῥαιομένου, ὅτε μ’ ἔρραιεν κλυτὸς ἐννοσίγαιος.

The conject. φανεὶς δὲ δοῦλος ἀνδρος ἀντ’ ἐλευθέρου (cr. n.) has been received by several edd., who cite Ai.1020 δοῦλος λόγοισιν ἀντ’ ἐλευθέρου φανείς. There, however, the force of φανείς depends on λόγοισιν: ‘represented,’ ‘made out,’ in his taunting words, to be a slave. Here φανείς would mean simply, ‘found to be.’

δείπνοις , dat. of the occasion: cp. Plat. Symp. 174 A τοῖς ἐπινικίοις : for the plur., cp. O.T. 779, El.203.

ᾠνωμένος , Heracles. Cp. Eur. Alc.756(of Heracles) ποτῆρα δ’ ἐν χείρεσσι κίσσινον λαβὼν | πίνει μελαίνης μητρὸς εὔζωρον μέθυ, | ἕως ἐθέρμην’ αὐτὸν ἀμφιβᾶσα φλὸξ | οἴνου· στέφει δὲ κρᾶτα μυρσίνης κλάδοις | ἄμουσ’ ὑλακτῶν. The ἀτηρὰ φρήν (264) of Eurytus seized this opportunity of inflicting an insult.

ἔρριψεν ἐκτὸς αὐτόν . A Greek vase, found in Sicily, quaintly illustrates some such incident. The inebriated Heracles is lying on his back outside a closed door, from above which an old woman is pouring cold water upon him. Satyrs and maenads appear at each side of the group. (Benndorf, Gr. und Sicilische Vasenbilder pl. 44.) I am indebted for this reference to Mr MurrayS. , of the British Museum.

ὧν ἔχων χόλον : for the causal gen. cp. Ph.327 n.

αὖθις , at a later time: Ant.1204 n.

Τιρυνθίαν … κλιτύν . We cannot be sure that Sophocles had any clear picture of the place before his mind; but his phrase, at least, is not unsuitable. κλιτύς, ‘slope,’ does not necessarily imply great elevation. The site of Tiryns is a ridge of limestone rock on the Argolic Gulf (cp. 1151), in which, at some prehistoric time, it formed an island. The length of this ridge, from N. to S. , is about 328 yards: its width about 109. The upper citadel of Tiryns was at the southern end, where the rock attains a height of about 72 feet above sea-level, and of 59 feet above the present surface of the plain. North of this was the lower citadel; and the whole was surrounded by those massive ‘Cyclopean’ walls from which Tiryns derived its Homeric epithet ( Il.2. 559), τειχιόεσσα. See Schliemann's Tiryns, p. 177. Such a site, though not steep or lofty, might correctly be described as the Τιρυνθία κλιτύς.—For the υ^ in κλιτύν , cp. Ant.1144 n., and ib. 1127 λιγνύς: so νηδύς ( Eur. Andr.356 etc.).

ἵππους νομάδας : acc. to Od.21. 22, Iphitus came, ἵππους διζήμενος, αἵ οἱ ὄλοντο | δώδεκα θήλειαι, ὑπὸ δ’ ἡμίονοι ταλαεργοί: but Apollod.2. 6. 2 says, κλαπεισῶν ἐξ Εὐβοίας ὑπὸ Αὐτολύκου βοῶν. For νομάδας , ‘wandering,’ cp. O.T. 1350 n.

ἄλλοσ’ … ὄμμα, θατέρᾳ δὲ νοῦν ἔχοντ’ : he was gazing forth from the high place, in the hope of descrying his horses; and, as he could not see them, his thought was wandering to other places where they might perhaps be. Cp. Diod. Sic. 4. 31: Heracles commands Iphitus, ἀφορᾶν, μή που νεμόμεναι τυγχάνουσιν· οὐ δυναμένου δὲ κατανοῆσαι τοῦ Ἰφίτου κ.τ.λ. Thus θατέρᾳ does not merely repeat ἄλλοσε , but is opposed to it: as in Her.1. 32 ἄλλο μὲν ἔχει to ἑτέρου δὲ ἐπιδέεται. Cp. Theages 129 C βουλόμενός με λαθεῖν ἀνέστη,...ἐπιτηρήσας ἄλλοσε τὸν νοῦν ἔχοντα.

πυργώδους πλακός . The current version spoke of Heracles as hurling Iphitus from a wall or tower. Pherecydes the logographer (5th cent. B.C.) is quoted to this effect (schol. Od.21. 23): τὸν δὲ Ἡρακλέα μηχανῇ τινι καὶ στρατηγίᾳ συνεφελκυσάμενον αὐτὸν ἄγειν εἰς ἐπίκρημνον τεῖχος. Apollod.2. 6. 2 μανεὶς δὲ αὖθις (Heracles) ἀπὸ τῶν Τιρυνθίων ἔρριψεν αὐτὸν τειχῶν. Diod. Sic. 4. 31 τοῦτον μὲν ἀναβιβάσας ὁ Ἡρακλῆς ἐπί τινα πύργον ὑψηλὸν ἐκέλευσεν ἀφορᾶν. The word πύργος oft.=a city-wall with its towers ( O. T.56 n.). Thus it would satisfy all these statements to suppose that Iphitus was thrown from some high part of the walls which encompassed Tiryns τειχιόεσσα. And by πυργώδης πλάξ Sophocles may well have meant ‘the summit of a tower-like building.’ Modern critics have usually held that he meant ‘the top of a towering rock or cliff’: and so the schol. here explains, ὑψηλοῦ ὄρους. We need not press the argument that it is not well-suited to the locality. But it may be doubted whether a Greek poet would have compared a rock or cliff to a πύργος merely because it was high and steep. On the other hand, where πυργοειδής occurs elsewhere, it refers to a building. Josephus Bell. Iud. 5. 5. 8 (the Ἀντωνία, or citadel of Jerusalem) πυργοειδὴς...οὖσα τὸ πᾶν σχῆμα. Dion Cassius 74. 5 πυρὰ πυργοειδής. And it is consonant with the style of Tragedy that, in regard to such a detail, the vaguer phrase πυργώδης πλάξ should be preferred to πλὰξ πύργου.

ὁ τῶν ἁπάντων κ.τ.λ. The emphasis of this verse is designed (like the comment in 250 f.) to bring out the higher and more soothing aspect of the doom suffered by Heracles.—For the strengthening art. with ἁπάντων, cp. Aesch. P. V.483 τὰς ἁπάσας...νόσους.—πατὴρ Ὀλύμπιος , not οὑλύμπιος (cr. n.), since the words form a single notion ( Soph. O. T. 1199 n.).

πρατόν νιν ἐξέπεμψεν , sent him out of the country to be sold (cp. 252 n.): the adj. is proleptic (106 n.).— οὐδ’ ἠνέσχετο , ‘and did not tolerate’ (his deed): the verb is really absol. (as in Ai.75 οὐ σῖγ’ ἀνέξει ;), though it is easy to supply an acc.: ὁθούνεκ’ =‘because,’ as in 571.—Others understand, ‘brooked not that (cp. 813) he had slain him.’— μοῦνον : O. T.1418 n.

ἠμύνατο , avenged himself: O.C. 873 ἔργοις πεπονθὼς ῥήμασίν σ’ ἀμύνομαι. The ὕβρις of Eurytus would have justified Heracles in challenging Iphitus to open combat.

χειρουμένῳ τῷ Ἡρακλεῖ τὸν Ἴφιτον: for this midd., cp. 1109 : O.C. 950, 1009: Ph.92.Of the pass., Sophocles has only χειρωθείς (below Ph., 1057, and O. C.903).

οὐδὲ δαίμονες , i.e., they like it as little as mortals do: for the adverbial οὐδέ after οὐ, cp. O. T.287, El.595, Ai.1242.

κεῖνοι δ’ : for the resumptive δέ, cp. 252 .

ὑπερχλίοντες : this form, attested by the first hand in L and by the schol. (cr. n.), is confirmed by the fact that Aesch. twice uses χλίειν with ref. to insolent triumph. Aesch. Cho. 137 ἐν τοῖσι σοῖς πόνοισι χλίουσιν μέγα : Aesch. Suppl.914 κάρβανος ὢν δ’ Ἕλλησιν ἐγχλίεις ἄγαν. The compound with ὑπέρ does not occur elsewhere.

ἐκ γλώσσης κακῆς : here ἐκ is virtually ‘with’: cp. 875: O. T.528 ἐξ ὀμμάτων ὀρθῶν κ.τ.λ. (n.): O. C.486 ἐξ εὐμενῶν | στέρνων δέχεσθαι. This is better than to take ἐκ as=‘in consequence of.’

282 For αὐτοὶ μὲν after κεῖνοι and before πόλις δὲ , cp. O. C.1008 κλέψας... ἐμὲ | αὐτόν τ’ ἐχειροῦ τὰς κόρας τ’ οἴχει λαβών: and ib. 462 (n.).

οἰκήτορες : 1161: Ai.517 Ἅιδου θανασίμους οἰκήτορας.

τάσδε , instead of αἵδε, by attract. to ἅσπερ : see on O. T.449.— ἐξ ὀλβίων : O. T.454 τυφλὸς...ἐκ δεδορκότος: so below O. T., 619 O. T., 1075.

χωροῦσι πρὸς σέ . The accentuation πρὸς σέ, which is L's, seems right, as implying, ‘to thee, their new mistress.’ If we wrote πρός σε, the emphasis would fall wholly on v. 284: ‘these, who are coming to thee, are now slaves.’

πόσις τε … ἐγὼ δὲ : the antithesis between ἐφεῖτο and τελῶ seems to warrant us in keeping δέ here (instead of changing it to τε): cp. 143 n.

ἁγνὰ θύματα : cp. Od.21. 258 ἑορτὴ τοῖο θεοῖο | ἁγνή: Eur. Ion243 ἁγνὰ Λοξίου χρηστήρια.—πατρῴῳ Ζηνὶ , Zeus as the god of his fathers, the protector of his race, rather than with ref. to the personal relationship: so again in 753.— τῆς ἁλώσεως , for it, causal gen. (here akin to the gen. of price), with the whole phrase θύματα ῥέξῃ: cp. O.T. 47 ὡς σὲ νῦν μὲν ἥδε γῆ | σωτῆρα κλῄζει τῆς πάρος προθυμίας.

φρόνει νιν ὡς ἥξοντα : for the redundant νιν (after αὐτὸν δ’ ἐκεῖνον), cp. O. T.248(n.). For ὡς prefixed to the partic., after an imperative verb of thinking or knowing, Ph.253, O. T.848.

καλῶς λεχθέντος, ‘auspiciously,’ ‘happily,’ told; since the news is good. καλῶς λέγειν more usually means to speak (1) sensibly, or (2) speciously, Ant.1047.

νῦν σοι τέρψις ἐμφανὴς κυρεῖ , now thy joy is manifest, i.e., is assured beyond all doubt (cp. 223 f.).

τῶν μὲν , the herald and the captives: τὰ δὲ , the news that Heracles will soon return. For the gen. absol. co-ordinated with a partic. in another case, cp. O. C.737 n.

πανδίκῳ φρενί , ‘with a thoroughly justified feeling’ (not, ‘with my whole heart’): cp. 611 n. The adj. occurs only here.

τῇδε , sc. τῇ πράξει: τοῦτο , sc. τὸ <*> χαίρειν.— συντρέχειν , coincide with, be combined with: for this sense of the zerb, cp. n. on O. C.158 ff.—Not (as <*>ood), ‘Such joy must needs accompany [the event] in this way (τῇδε).’

The rejection of this verse (see cr. n.) would be deplorable. Deianeira rejoices, but <*>ls a certain sadness, and knows that she cannot help showing it; all the more she wishes to assure them how real her joy is.

τοῖσιν εὖ σκοπουμένοις , absol., for those who take just views,—who prudently consider human affairs. For the midd., cp. O. T.964: it was common also in good prose.

ταρβεῖν τὸν εὖ πράσσοντα , instead of ταρβεῖν ὑπὲρ τοῦ εὖ πράσσοντος (Plat. Rep. 387 C ὑπὲρ τῶν φυλάκων φοβούμεθα, μὴ...γένωνται etc.). Cp. Ph.493 ὃν δὴ παλαιὸν ἐξότου δέδοικ’ <*>γὼ | μή μοι βεβήκῃ .

This shadow which flits across Deianeira's joy is the more dramatically impressive for the spectators, because it arises so naturally out of her tender sympathy for the captives. It is a touch worthy of the greatest master.

ἐμοὶ … εἰσέβη : for the dat., cp. O. C.372 n.

δεινὸς , of strong feeling: cp. 476.

ἀπάτορας , since their fathers are supposed to be dead; for, when a city is sacked, ἄνδρας μὲν κτείνουσι, πόλιν δέ τε πῦρ ἀμαθύνει, | τέκνα δέ τ’ ἄλλοι ἄγουσι βαθυζώνους τε γυναῖκας ( Il.9. 593). Cp. O. T.1506 πτωχὰς ἀνάνδρους ἐγγενεῖς ἀλωμένας.

301 f. For ἴσως in a like conjecture, cp. Ph.180 οὗτος πρωτογόνων ἴσως | οἴκων οὐδενὸς ὕστερος.—πρὶν μὲν ἦσαν , not εἰσίν, because ἐξ ἐλευθέρων ἀνδρῶν implies ἐλεύθεραι. The word ἀνδρῶν (which some would change to οἴκων) has been suggested by ἀπάτορας (300).—Nauck's grounds for rejecting these two vv. are: (1) that ἴσως is out of place, since they must have been free-born; but cp. Thuc.8. 28, quoted on v. 257: (2) that πρὶν μὲν ἦσαν is wrong, because their origin remains the same.

ὦ Ζεῦ τροπαῖε . Zeus who turns foemen to flight: see on Ant.143.He is fitly invoked by her, since it was he who had brought the captives to this plight. Not, ‘Averter of evil,’ for τροπαῖος is not a classical equiv. for ἀποτρόπαιος. Plutarch indeed, supplies an in stance in later Greek, Mor.p. 149 D τὸν καθαρμὸν...κινεῖν διανοεῖ καὶ παρέχειν πράγματα τοῖς τροπαίοις (alluding to the exclamation Ἀλεξίκακε just before); unless ἀποτροπαίοις should be read there.

τοὐμὸν σπέρμα , though it is the mother who speaks (so Aesch. Suppl.275 σπέρματ’ εὐτέκνου βοός, and oft.).

χωρήσαντα . The notion of hostile advance was associated with this verb in such phrases as ὁμόσε χωρεῖν. But when it is followed by εἰς, ἐπί, or πρός τινα, the poetical usage varies somewhat from that of good prose. (1) The sense of χωρεῖν εἴς τινα is usu. friendly in prose, as Thuc.5. 40; more rarely hostile, as id. 4. 95, and Soph. Ph.396. (2) χωρεῖν ἐπί τινα is hostile in prose, as Thuc.1. 62, but friendly in Pind. N.10. 73.(3) χωρεῖν πρός τινα is friendly in prose, as Thuc.5. 43, and aboveThuc., v. 285; but hostile here. Sophocles would possibly have preferred εἰς to πρὸς here, if v. 303 had not ended with σε .—The aor. part., not the pres., because she thinks of the onset in its ruinous result: cp. Soph. Ph. 1113 ἰδοίμαν δέ νιν... | ἐμὰς λαχόντ’ ἀνίας.—ποι , in any direction,—i.e., in any of their homes, or in any point of their fortunes. The conject. που seems unnecessary.

μηδ’, εἴ τι δράσεις , sc. δράσειας: cp. El.1434 νῦν, τὰ πρὶν εὖ θέμενοι, τάδ’ ὡς πάλιν (sc. εὖ θῆσθε). Remark, as evidence that this suspected verse is genuine, the thoroughly idiomatic use of the fut. indic. with εἰ , in connection with the prayer: ‘if thou must do it, at least do it thus.’ So O. C.166 λόγον εἴ τιν’ οἴσεις | πρὸς ἐμὰν λέσχαν, ἀβάτων ἀποβὰς | ...φώνει.—ἔτι after ζώσης is here almost pleonastic: cp. Ant.3(n.).

This verse is a development of μή ποτ’ εἰσίδοιμι : ‘may I never see it; nay, if it is ever to happen, may it not happen while I live.’ Her words unconsciously foreshadow the troubles which, after her death, were brought upon her children by Eurystheus ( Eur. Heracl.). Such an allusion is quite in the poet's manner (cp. n. on Soph. Ant.1080 ff.).

The objection to the verse as illogical assumes that the δέ in μηδέ means ‘or,’ and that, therefore, the wish ‘not to see’ the woe is distinguished from a wish which it includes,—viz., that the woe may not come while she lives. The answer is simply that the δέ in μηδέ means ‘and.’

τεκνοῦσσα : schol. τέκνα ἔχουσα ὅπερ Καλλίμαχός φησι παιδοῦσα [ παιδοῦσσα: though Schneider Callim. fr. 431 defends τεκνοῦσα and παιδοῦσα]. No part of τεκνόεις or παιδόεις occurs elsewhere. But the adj. is decidedly fitter here than τεκοῦσα (esp. in view of v. 311): nor is there sufficient ground for the assumption that τεκνοῦσσα would imply several children.

πρὸς … φύσιν , judging by it: cp. Ph.885 n.: φύσις of physical aspect, as O. T.740: but otherwise below O. T., 379.— πάντων … τῶνδε , schol. τῶν ἐκ τοῦ γάμου προσγινομένων. The different surmise in 536 agrees better with 1225 f.

γενναία =εὐγενής ( O. C.76 etc.).

ὁ φιτύσας πατήρ : the same phrase in Ai.1296: cp. O. T.793 O. T., 1482.

ᾤκτισα : for the aor., referring to the recent moment at which the feeling began, cp. 464, 1044, Ant.1307 n.

ὅσῳπερ is used as if πλεῖστον, instead of μόνη , followed: see O. C.743 n.

φρονεῖν οἶδεν , like σωφρονεῖν ἐπίσταται ( O. T.589). Iolè (whose actual relation to Heracles appears from 1225 f.) is feeling not only bitter grief (326), but the new shame and embarrassment caused by the presence in which she stands. While the other captives are comparatively callous, she appears to Deianeira as one whose sense of the calamity is such as might be looked for in a maiden of noble birth and spirit. φρονεῖν here denotes that fine intelligence which is formed by gentle breeding, and which contributes to delicate propriety of behaviour. So, in Ant.1250, it is conjectured of Eurydicè that, in her grief, she has sought privacy: γνώμης γὰρ οὐκ ἄπειρος, ὥσθ’ ἁμαρτάνειν: and cp. the account of Panthea's ἀρετὴ καὶ εὐσχημοσύνη in Xen. Cyr.5. 1§ 5.

314 f. For καὶ emphasising the verb, cp. 490, 600, Ant.772 n.: for κρίνοις , above Ant., 195.

γέννημα τῶν ἐκεῖθεν , an offspring of the folk there (at Oechalia). Others make the gen. partitive (supplying γεννημάτων); but this seems less natural here. For τῶν ἐκεῖθεν as = τῶν ἐκεῖ, cp. 601 ταῖς ἔσωθεν: Ant.1070 τῶν κάτωθεν. (In 632 τἀκεῖθεν in not quite similar.)— οὐκ ἐν ὑστάτοις goes with γέννημα, not with τῶν ἐκ., as the schol. saw: οὐκ ἐν ταῖς ἀπερριμμέναις καὶ εὐτελέσι τεταγμένη ἀλλὰ δῆλον ὅτι προὔχουσα ἐν εὐγενείᾳ. For the litotes cp. Il.15. 11 ἐπεὶ οὔ νιν ἀφαυρότατος βάλ’ Ἀχαιῶν.

μὴ τῶν τυράννων ; sc. γέννημα ἦν: for the interrogative μή, cp. O. C.1502.The plur. (like βασιλέων in Ant.1172) denotes ‘the royal house’: so, in O. C.851, Creon calls himself τύραννος, though Eteocles is reigning.

Εὐρύτου σπορά τις ἦν ; The only natural sense is, ‘had Eurytus any issue?’ She had heard that he had sons (266). But we may suppose, either that she forgets this, or, better, that her question is qualified by its context, meaning, ‘had Eurytus any daughter?’ The other version, ‘was she a child of Eurytus?’ would make τις strangely weak. Further, in a mere surmise, such as this, the less direct inquiry seems the fitter.

ἀνιστόρουν : cp. Ph.253 ὡς μηδὲν εἰδότ’ ἴσθι μ’ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς: the simple ἱστορεῖν below Ph., 382 Ph., 397 Ph., 404.

μακράν : O. T.220 οὐ γὰρ ἂν μακρὰν | ἴχνευον.

ξυνεμπόρων : schol. ξυναιχμαλωτίδων.

ἔχεις , compertum habes: Ant. 9 (n.).

ἤνυτον : Ant.231 n.

ἀλλ’ ἡμὶν , ‘to me at least’: since Lichas has not questioned thee. Cp. O. C.1276 πειράσατ’ ἀλλ’ ὑμεῖς γε: and ib. 241 ἀλλ’ ἐμέ.—ἐκ σαυτῆς , here=‘from thine own mouth’ (since Lichas cannot tell me), rather than, ‘of thine own accord.’ In El.343, ἅπαντα γάρ σοι τἀμὰ νουθετήματα <*>κείνης διδακτά, κοὐδὲν ἐκ σαυτῆς λέγεις, the sense is, ‘from thine own mind.’

καὶ closely with ξυμφορά , a very misfortune. Deianeira is deeply interested by the captive, and feels drawn towards her. She is anxious to know the stranger's story, in order to offer her personal sympathy. These words express the pain and regret which she would feel at not being able to do so. The subtle art of the poet's language here depends on the different shades of meaning possible for ξυμφορά. When Deianeira at last learns all, that knowledge is to her a ξυμφορά in the gravest sense: she knows that, in Iolè, she has received a πημονὴν ὑπόστεγον (376). But here she is courteously using ξυμφορά in the milder sense which it could also bear,—‘a matter of deep regret.’ Cp. Her.1. 216 συμφορὴν ποιεύμενοι ὅτι οὐκ ἵκετο ἐς τὸ τυθῆναι.

οὔ τἄρα κ.τ.λ.: lit., ‘It will be in a manner very unlike the past that she will utter a word’: i.e., if she does speak, it will be very unlike her conduct hitherto. οὐδὲν ἐξ ἴσου must be taken together: for τῷ γε πρόσθεν χρόνῳ depending on ἐξ ἴσου , cp. Eur. Hipp.302 ἴσον δ’ ἄπεσμεν τῷ πρίν. διήσει is a certain correction of διοίσει : γλῶσσαν here is fig., ‘speech,’ precisely as in fr. 844. 3 πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην, and Soph. El.596 ἣ πᾶσαν ἵης γλῶσσαν: for ἱέναι γλῶσσαν could not mean, ‘to unloose’ the tongue: it means ‘to send forth’ an utterance, being a poetical equiv. for ἱέναι φωνήν: cp. Legg. 890 D πᾶσαν, τὸ λεγόμενον, φωνὴν ἱέντα. The use of διιέναι, as meaning to send speech through the lips, is thus the same here as in O. C.963(φόνους μοι...) τοῦ σοῦ διῆκας στόματος. The attempted interpretations of διοίσει , and some other conjectures, will be found in the Appendix.

ἤτις , causal ( O. T.1184), justifying v. 322.

οὐδαμὰ , adv.: O. C.1104 n.

οὔτε μείζον’ οὔτ’ ἐλάσσονα : Ant.1245 πρὶν εἰπεῖν ἐσθλὸν ἢ κακὸν λόγον: Od.10. 93 οὐ μὲν γάρ ποτ’ ἀέξετο κῦμά γ’ ἐν αὐτῷ, | οὔτε μέγ’ οὔτ’ ὀλίγον: Her.3. 62 οὐκ ἔστι...ὅκως τι...νεῖκός τοι ἔσται ἢ μέγα ἢ σμικρόν.

ὠδίνουσα … βάρος (cognate acc.): cp. Ai.790 πρᾶξιν ἣν ἤλγησ’ ἐγώ: Eur. Her.990 Ἥρα με κάμνειν τήνδ’ ἔθηκε τὴν νόσον.

διήνεμον simply = ἠνεμόεσσαν: so Oechalia is called ὑψίπυργος (354) and αἰπεινή (858). The word does not occur elsewhere in classical Greek, but Hermann quotes it from Philo Byzant. De septem mirabilibus 1, where it means ‘fanned by breezes.’ Hermann prefers the first of the two explanations (ἔρημον, ὑψηλήν) given by the schol.: thinking that the epithet describes the ruins of Oechalia as patulum ventis iter praebentes. This seems very far-fetched; the more so, as the noun is πάτραν .

ἡ … τὐχη , not the doom of captivity, but rather her present condition of mute and inconsolable grief.

αὐτῇ γ’ is emphatic; sad for her, but to be condoned by us: γ’ is therefore in place.

συγγνώμην ἔχει : Thuc.3. 44 ἔχοντάς τι ξυγγνώμης (some claim to it).

ἡ δ’ οὖν : cp. O. T.669 ὁ δ’ οὖν ἴτω : Ai.961 οἱ δ’ οὖν γελώντων : Ar. Ach.186 οἱ δ’ οὖν βοώντων. Idiom thus favours ἡ δ’ ; and ἥδ’ would here be too emphatic.

οὕτως ὅπως ἥδιστα : i.e., in silence.

331 Among the attempts to amend λύπην...λύπην (cr. n.), the two best, I think, are, (1) ἄλλην … λύπην , Triclinius: and (2) λύπην … διπλῆν , F. W. Schmidt. In favour of (2), it might perhaps be said that the second λύπην is more likely to be corrupt than the first. But it is also conceivable that the error should have arisen through the transcriber glancing forward. And, in close connection with πρὸς κακοῖς τοῖς οὖσιν, ἄλλην seems the fittest word. διπλῆν would be less clear (meaning the former κακά plus a new λύπη): it would also be too emphatic for this context.

Almost all edd. retain the optat. λάβοι , which is possible (‘Heaven forbid that she should receive...!’). But, as this clause is linked with ἐάσθω καὶ πορευέσθω,—being, in fact, merely a repetition of the command in a negative form,—I feel sure that Blaydes is right in reading λάβῃ .

οἷ θέλεις σπεύδῃς , back to Cenaeum, so as to be in time for the sacrifice (287): cp. 599.

ἐγὼ δὲ , after σύ θ’ , is warranted by the antithesis, as in 143 (n.), 286.

ἐξαρκῆ τιθῶ , make them such as they ought to be,—set them in satisfactory order. The word is used in Aesch. Pers.237(πλοῦτος ἐξαρκής).

The ἄγγελος (180), who has listened in silence, now places himself between Deianeira and the door through which she is about to follow Lichas and the captives.

αὐτοῦ γε πρῶτον βαιὸν ἀμμείνας’ , sc. χώρει (from χωρῶμεν in 333). Where γε is thus used in reply, without an expressed verb, the verb can usu. be supplied directly from what immediately precedes (as in 399 νεμῶ from νεμεῖς). Here we may compare O. T.678 ΧΟ....τί μέλλεις κομίζειν δόμων τόνδ’ ἔσω ; | ΙΟ. μαθοῦσά γ’ ἥτις ἡ τύχη (sc. κομιῶ).

ἀμμείνας’ : Sophocles has the form ἀμμένειν in four lyric passages (527, 648, El.1389 El., 1397); but there is no other instance of it in tragic iambics. The apocopè of ἀνά, so frequent in tragic lyrics, is comparatively rare in dialogue; the examples in iambics are chiefly nouns, as ἀμβάτης, προσάμβασις, ἀμβολή, ἀμπνοή, ἀμπτυχή: more rarely verbs; though cp. 396 (n.); Eur. Hec.1263 ἀμβήσει. In Eur. Tro.1277 ἀμπνέουσ’ is only a v. l. for ἐμπνέουσ’, as in Eur. Phoen.1410 ἀμφέρει for ἀναφέρει. An example in Attic prose is Xen. Cyr.7. 5. 12 ἀμβολάδος γῆς.

ἄνευ here = χωρίς, as in O. T.1464 ἄνευ τοῦδ’ ἀνδρός.—οὕστινάς τ’ : the τ’ is placed as if μάθῃς were to serve for both clauses: but, in the form which the sentence actually takes, this τε properly belongs to μάθῃς , and the second τε to ἐκμάθῃς . (Cp. Ph.1415 τὰ Διός τε φράσων βουλεύματά σοι, | κατερητύσων θ’ ὁδὸν ἣν στέλλει.) For the simple verb followed by the compound, cp. O. T.566 f. ἔσχετε —παρέσχομεν: Ph.249 f. οἶσθα—κάτοιδ’. —The masc. plur. οὕστινας alludes to Iolè: cp. O. T.366 σὺν τοῖς φιλτάτοις (Iocasta).

ὧν τ’ οὐδὲν εἰσήκουσας : her relations with Heracles. The first clause corresponds with the information which the speaker gives in vv. 379 ff.; the second, with that which he gives in vv. 351 ff.

πάντ’ , adv., ‘in all respects’; to be taken, not with ἐπιστήμην alone (as if =‘complete knowledge’), but with ἔχω ἐπιστήμην.—Nauck, who pronounces the text corrupt, contends that we can say, (1) τούτων ἐπιστήμην ἔχω, or (2) πάντα ἐπιστήμην ἔχω: but that we cannot ‘combine τούτων πάντα.’ He compares πάντα ἐπιστήμην ἔχω with O. C.583 τὰ δ’ ἐν μέσῳ | ἢ λῆστιν ἴσχεις κ.τ.λ., where τὰ δ’ ἐν μέσῳ depends on λῆστιν ἴσχεις as = ἐπιλανθάνει. Hence it appears that he takes πάντα for an acc. depending on ἐπιστήμην ἔχω as= ἐπίσταμαι. But πάντα in our verse is an adverb. This adverb is used by Sophocles, not only ‘to strengthen adjectives’ (Nauck on Ant.721), as in ὁ πάντ’ ἄναλκις ( El.301), but also with verbs and participles: as Ant.640 γνώμης πατρῴας πάντ’ ὄπισθεν ἑστάναι: Ph.99 πάνθ’ ἡγουμένην. The adverbial use of πάντα with ἐπιστήμην ἔχω is none the less correct because a gen., τούτων, happens to be joined with ἐπιστήμην. In Ant.721, φῦναι τὸν ἄνδρα πάντ’ ἐπιστήμης πλέων, the adverb certainly goes with ἐπιστήμης πλέων: but that proves nothing against the phrase used here.

τί δ’ ἔστι ; Cp. O. T.1144 τί δ’ ἔστι ; πρὸς τί τοῦτο τοὔπος ἱστορεῖς ; (n.). Here, as there, a mark of interrogation must follow ἔστι, since τίς can stand for ὅστις only in an indirect question.

τοῦ , causal gen.; so τίνος Ph.327(n.).

ἐφίστασαί με , makest me to <*>lt, τήνδε βάσιν (acc. of respect), in this movement (towards the house). For the second acc., cp. Ph.1242 τίς ἔσται μ’ οὑπικωλύσων τάδε ; (n.): ib. 1301 μέθες με...χεῖρα. Schol.: τίνος ἕνεκεν τὴν πορείαν καὶ τὴν εἴσοδον ἱστᾷς καὶ κωλύεις ;

The midd. ἐφίσταμαι does not elsewhere occur in a causal sense (except in the aor., as Xen. Cyr.8. 2. 19 φρουροὺς ἐπεστησά μην). But the causal use of καθίσταμαι ( Aesch. Eum.706 φρούρημα γῆς καθίσταμαι , Thuc.2. 6 τά τ’ ἐν τῇ πόλει καθίσταντο) appears to warrant a like use of ἐφίσταμαι, where, as here, the context helps to explain it. Cp. also Plat. Tim. 63 C γεώδη γένη διϊστάμενοι , ‘separating.’ [But we cannot properly compare O. C.916 παρίστασαι, ‘you bring to your own side,’ ‘subjugate’: nor Plat. Rep. 565C ἕνα τινὰ...δῆμος εἴωθε...προΐστασθαι ἑαυτοῦ: where there is a special reason for using the midd.] The midd. προσορωμένα in Soph. O. C.244 is similarly unique, and has a like justification.

A fact which confirms this view is that ἐφιστάναι, ἐφίστασθαι were regularly used with ref. to a halt. Xen. An.2. 4. 26 ἐπορεύετο δὲ ἄλλοτε καὶ ἄλλοτε ἐφιστάμενος. ὅσον δὲ χρόνον τὸ ἡγούμενον τοῦ στρατεύματος ἐπιστήσειε, τοσοῦτον ἦν ἀνάγκη χρόνον δἰ ὅλου τοῦ στρατεύματος γίγνεσθαι τὴν ἐπίστασιν. (For ἐπίστασις, ‘a halt,’ cp. Soph. Ant.225 n.) Polyb. 16. 34. 2 ἐπιστήσαντες...τὴν ὁρμήν. Diod.17. 112 τὴν ὁδὸν...ἐπιστήσας. Plut. Cim. 1 ἐπιστήσας...τὴν πορείαν. Arrian 5. 16. 1 ἐπέστησε τοὺς ἱππέας τοῦ πρόσω.

Another explanation is: τοῦ με ἐφίστασαι , ‘why hast thou come close up to me, τήνδε βάσιν (cogn. acc.), with this (hurried) step?’ But: (1) instead of με , we should then expect μοι : which Madvig, indeed ( Adv. 1. 227), proposed, though with the further (and needless) change of τοῦ to ἐφ’ οὗ . Cp. O. T.776 πρίν μοι τύχη | τοιάδ’ ἐπέστη. The acc. με is not adequately defended by fr. 155, τίς γάρ με μόχθος οὐκ ἐπεστάτει ; where the acc. is like that which can follow ἐπιβαίνειν as = ‘to assail’ ( Ai.138 σὲ δ’ ὅταν πληγὴ Διὸς... | ...ἐπιβῇ): ‘what trouble was not ever coming upon me?’ (2) τήνδε... βάσιν here refers more naturally to the movement in which Deianeira is stopped than to a movement which the ἄγγελος makes towards her.

οὐδὲ τὸν πάρος … οὐδὲ νῦν . The double οὐδὲ here must not be confused with a double οὔτε : this is not a case of parataxis,—‘ as my first story was worth hearing, so will this one be.’ The first οὐδὲ=‘not even,’ and the second, ‘no, nor...’: cp. O. C.1402 τοιοῦτον οἷον οὐδὲ φωνῆσαί τινι | ἔξεσθ’ ἑταίρων, οὐδ’ ἀποστρέψαι πάλιν.—τὸν πάρος μῦθον : vv. 180—199.

μάτην : not ψευδῶς, as the schol. explains (a sense which must refer to the speaker, not to the hearer), but simply, ‘in vain.’ His promise of good news proved true.

δοκῶ , sc. μάτην σε ἀκούσεσθαι.

ἐκείνους , Lichas and the captives: who are moving away into the house, but have not yet disappeared. Their movement, which would begin at v. 335, ends only at 345. As the space to be traversed by them would not be great, we may suppose that Lichas, though he does not overhear the words of the ἄγγελος, has paused near the door of exit, in uncertainty, on seeing Deianeira stop, and is finally dismissed by a gesture of hers, after the words τούτους δ’ ἔα (344). Here she forgets the ἄνευ τῶνδ’ of v. 336.

ἢ )μοὶ ταῖσδέ τ’ (the Chorus) —i.e. μόναις: an addition which the emphasis on the pronouns renders needless.

σοὶ ταῖσδέ τ’ οὐδὲν εἴργεται : the verb is clearly passive: the midd. εἴργομαι occurs only as=‘to keep oneself off’ from something ( O. T.890 n.). And it is simpler to take οὐδὲν as nom. than as adv. with an impers. verb. σοὶ ταῖσδέ τ’ might be a dat. of interest: ‘for thee and these, nothing is excluded’: but it is truer (I think) to carry on ἐξειπεῖν. Thus the strict sense is:—‘for the purpose of telling to thee and these, nothing is excluded.’ The ordinary οὐδὲν εἴργει occurs at 1257.

καὶ δὴ : O. C.31 n.

χὡ λόγος σημαινέτω . Blaydes writes ὅ τι λέγεις σήμαινέ μοι: Nauck too (cr. n.) thinks the text corrupt, chiefly because σός is absent. But cp. Eur. Hipp.341 f. ΦΑ. τρίτη δ’ ἐγὼ δύστηνος ὡς ἀπόλλυμαι. | ΤΡ. ἔκ τοι πέπληγμαι· ποῖ προβήσεται λόγος ; For the verb, cp. 598 σήμαινε. Apitz cites Plat. Gorg. 511 B ὡς ὁ λόγος σημαίνει : but the sense there is different (‘as our argument indicates’).

δίκης ἐς ὀρθόν , conformably with the straight rule of honesty: cp. O. T.853 δικαίως ὀρθόν, truly right (for the prophecy). For the implied metaphor, cp. Eur. Hec.602 ο<*>δεν τό γ’ α<*>σχρὸν κανόνι τοῦ καλοῦ μαθών: for εἰς, fr. 555 εἰς ὀρθὸν φρονεῖν (=καλῶς φρονεῖν): Thuc.6. 82 ἐς τὸ ἀκριβὲς εἰπεῖν (so the MSS.: ὡς Krüger). The gen. δίκης can be joined to ὀρθόν (though without art.), since the latter is felt as a subst.: cp. Soph. Ai.1144 ἐν κακῷ | χειμῶνος .

ἢ νῦν … ἢ πρόσθεν … παρῆν : since νῦν can mean ‘just now,’ it is not necessary to supply πάρεστιν: but it is easy to do so: cp. Xen. An.3. 3. 2 ἐγὼ...καὶ Κύρῳ πιστὸς ἦν,...καὶ νῦν ὑμῖν εὔνους (εἰμί).— κακός here=ἄπιστος, as at 468 it is opposed to ἀψευδεῖν.—οὐ δίκαιος is merely a synonym for κακός (cp. 457), ‘not honest’: cp. 411: Ant.671 δίκαιον κἀγαθὸν παραστάτην. The antithesis, which is only between νῦν and πρόσθεν, is thus somewhat blurred.

ἃ μὲν γὰρ ἐξείρηκας , standing where it does, is most simply taken as an acc. of respect; though τούτων might be supplied.

ἀγνοία : for the α—, see on Ph.129 ἀγνοία προσῇ .

μαρτύρων : cp. 188.

Εὔρυτόν θ’ ἕλοι τήν θ’ ὑψίπ. Οἰχαλίαν : i.e., slew him, and took the town. Just so in Il.11. 328 ἑλέτην δίφρον τε καὶ ἀνέρε (the men are slain). This is usu. called a case of ‘zeugma’: but it is not really of the same kind as (e.g.) Her.4. 106 ἐσθῆτά τε φορέουσι τῇ Σκυθικῇ ὁμοίην, γλῶσσαν δὲ ἰδίην: where the verb properly suits the first clause only, and ἔχουσι would naturally have been added to the second clause. The poetical use of ἑλεῖν, in regard to contests, included the senses, (1) ‘to overcome,’ often connoting ‘to slay’; and (2) ‘to gain by overcoming.’ Cp. Pind. O.1. 88 ἕλεν δ’ Οἰνομάου βίαν, παρθένον τε σύνευνον ( overcame the father in a race, and won the daughter). So we can say, ‘they conquered their oppressors,’ and ‘they conquered freedom.’ The difference is that we should not say, in one sentence, ‘they conquered their oppressors, and freedom.’ Schneidewin compares Pind. N.10. 25 ἐκράτησε...στρατὸν... | καὶ... στέφανον, Μοίσαισί τ’ ἔδωκ’ ἀρόσαι. But there is much probability in Heyne's correction of the MS. Μοίσαισί τ’ to Μοίσαισιν (with no comma after στέφανον).

τὴν ὑψίπυργον : cp. 327 n.

Οἰχαλίαν : for the anapaest, excused by the proper name, cp. 233.

μόνος θεῶν : whereas Lichas had represented Zeus as πράκτωρ of all (251).

θέλξειεν , with irony; that gentle spell produced these exploits. Cp. 1142 τοιῷδε φίλτρῳ.—αἰχμάσαι τάδε (cogn. acc.), to do these warlike deeds. The verb has here a general sense, as in Aesch. Pers.756 ἔνδον αἰχμάζειν, to play the warrior at home: cp. Soph. Ai.97.In Il.4. 324 αἰχμὰς δ’ αἰχμάσσουσι means, ‘shall wield spears’: whence Ellendt understands here, ‘intorquere hoc excidium.’

οὐ τἀπὶ Λυδοῖς . Here ἐπὶ Λυδοῖς=‘in their country’ (248 ἐν Λυδοῖς ): cp. 1100 γῆς ἐπ’ ἐσχάτοις τόποις: Her.5. 77 ἐπὶ...τῇ χώρῃ.—*ὑπ’ Ὀμφάλῃ : in subjection to her,—a common sense of ὑπό with dat. (as Thuc.1. 32 εἰ ἐσόμεθα ὑπ’ αὐτοῖς). ὑπ’ is an almost certain correction of the MS. ἐπ’ (see cr. n.), which τἀπὶ may have generated. If ἐπ’ were retained, it could mean only ‘in the power of’: for, in reference to one person, ἐπὶ could not possibly mean merely ‘with.’ After ἐπὶ Λυδοῖς, however, the repetition of ἐπί in a different sense would here be awkward.

πόνων λατρεύματ’ , service consisting in toils (defining gen.): cp. 505 ἄεθλ’ ἀγώνων. ( O. C.105 μόχθοις λατρεύων, ‘thrall to woes,’ is not parallel.)

ὁ ῥιπτὸς … μόρος : cp. Ant.36 φόνον... δημόλευστον. A sarcastic allusion to the vivid detail with which Lichas had told the story (270 ff.).

Heracles had really killed Iphitus. The denial here refers only to the place which the murder held in the story told by Lichas. Heracles was instigated, not by the Lydian servitude which punished his crime, or by those affronts (262 ff.) which Lichas represented as having moved him to the crime, but, in reality, by the refusal of Eurytus to give him Iolè.

ὃν refers, not to μόρος, but back to Ἔρως (354), verses 356 f. being parenthetical; just as in 997 ἣν refers to κρηπὶς in 992, and not to λώβαν in 996. The conjecture ὃ would enfeeble the passage. ὃν … παρώσας expresses that the divine agent, who should have been placed in the foreground of the story (cp. 862), has been thrust out of sight. Cp. Eur. Andr.29 Ἑρμιόνην γαμεῖ, | τοὐμὸν παρώσας δεσπότης δοῦλον λέχος.—ἔμπαλιν λέγει , speaks in a contrary sense. Her.1. 207 ἔχω γνώμην(...τὰ ἔμπαλιν ἢ οὗτοι. Il.9. 56 οὐδὲ πάλιν ἐρέει (‘gainsay’).

ἀλλ’ ἡνίκ’ : here ἀλλά merely serves to resume the story, after the parenthesis: cp. δέ in 252, 281. Others make it strictly adversative: ‘(It was not on account of his enslavement); rather it was when he could not persuade,’ etc.— οὐκ ἔπειθε : the imperf. is regularly used with ref. to such failure ( e.g., Thuc.3. 3 ἐπειδὴ...οὐκ ἔπειθον: id. 4. 4 ὡς οὐκ ἔπειθεν).

τὸν φυτοσπόρον : not yet identified with Eurytus. That disclosure forms the climax, at 380.

κρύφιον ὡς ἔχοι λέχος : cp. Her.3. 1 οὐκ ὡς γυναῖκά μιν ἔμελλε... ἕξειν, ἀλλ’ ὡς παλλακήν.—ἔγκλημα is properly the matter of the complaint: αἰτίαν , the imputation of blame for it. For αἰτία in this sense, cp. Soph. O. T.656 , Soph. Ai.28.

ἑτοιμάσας : cp. Isae. or. 11 § 14 ἀγῶνας παρασκευάζειν (‘to get up’ lawsuits against one).

362—

ἐπιστρατεύει … ἄνακτα πατέρα . I keep the traditional text, only with τόνδ’ (B) instead of τῶνδ’ (L) in 363: in the poet's time either would have been written ΤΟΝΔ. If the text be sound, it means:—‘he makes war upon her country, that in which (Lichas) said that this Eurytus was master of the throne.’ But there are three difficulties:

(1) It was needless to say that the girl's πατρίς was also the realm of Eurytus: cp. 244 f.: 283 ff.: 315. The excuse must be that the Messenger himself had not yet said so; he is wordy, and anxious, in his own fashion, to be lucid. The reading τόνδ’ , it may be noted, suits this view of him. And τῶνδ’ (θρόνων) would be very awkward.

(2) Heracles is subject to ἐπιστρατεύει and κτείνει : but Lichas to εἶπε . (Heracles cannot be the subject to εἶπε: he needed not to tell his warriors that Eurytus reigned there; and, on the other hand, δεσπόζειν could not mean, ‘usurped.’) Such a change of subject is very harsh: still, it is not impossible; and, as the narrative of Lichas has been the foremost topic so far, εἶπε would at once suggest him. An example almost as bold occurs in Thuc.2. 3: οἱ δὲ Πλαταιῆς... λόγους δεξάμενοι ἡσύχαζον, ἄλλως τε καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἐς οὐδένα οὐδὲν ἐνεωτέριζον. πράσσοντες δέ πως ταῦτα κατενόησαν κ.τ.λ.: where the Plataeans are the subject of ἡσύχαζον and κατενόησαν, but the Thebans of ἐνεωτέριζον.

(3) At v. 377 Deianeira asks, ἆρ’ ἀνώνυμος | πέφυκεν ; i.e., ‘is she of obscure birth?’—and then, for the first time, learns that the girl's father is Eurytus. So she must have understood ἄνακτα in 364 to mean, not ‘the king,’ but some (minor) ‘prince’ or ‘chief.’ Yet, even so, her question at v. 377 is strange. (At v. 342 we saw that she ignored a hint given in v. 336: but on this question—the girl's birth—we should have expected her to be attentive.)

The only course which removes all these three difficulties is Hartung's,—who brackets the words τὴν ταύτης … πατέρα , so that three verses shrink into one,— ἐπιστρατεύει πατρίδα τῆσδε, καὶ πόλιν κ.τ.λ. This would certainly improve the passage. And it is conceivable that the interpolation should have been due to actors.

Others read τῶν Εὐρύτου τόνδ’ , rendering: ‘in which (Lichas) said that Heracles ( τόνδ’) holds’ [or ‘wishes to hold’] the throne of Eurytus.’ But Heracles simply laid Oechalia waste; there was no question of his reigning there.—Wecklein ingeniously reads τὸν ἐργάτην (for Εὔρυτον) τῶνδ’ : ‘where Heracles said (to his warriors) that the author of these wrongs was king.’

For the change of tenses, cp. Ant.406 n.

ἥκει , Heracles: he is not, indeed, yet at Trachis (and the words δόμους ὡς τούσδε go with πέμπων); but, after his distant wanderings, he may be said to ‘have arrived,’ since in his march from Oechalia he has already reached the point of Euboea nearest to his home (237). Heracles being the subject to ἔπερσε and to ἐντεθέρμανται (368), there would be an exceptional harshness in making Lichas the subject to ἥκει : nor would this suit the sense so well.

δόμους ὡς τούσδε : see n. on O. T.1481 ὡς τὰς ἀδελφὰς τάσδε τὰς ἐμὰς χέρας. The case for reading ἐς is stronger here than there. Yet I refrain from altering, since the house so easily suggests the household.

οὐδ’ εἰκός : οὐδέ here=‘nor,’ rather than, ‘not even.’

ἐντεθέρμανται . This compound is not found elsewhere, while ἐκθερμαίνω is frequent. But ἔνθερμος was common, and is applied by Arist. to a ‘fervid’ temperament (Physiogn. 2, p. 806 b 26: διάνοιαν...ἔνθερμον: 3 p. 808 a 37 εὐφυεῖς καὶ ἔνθερμοι). Here ἐν‐ , suggesting the inward, hidden flame, seems better than the more prosaic ἐκ‐ . In fr. 430. 3 the corrupt εἶθ’ ἅλλεται is corrected by Valckenaer (after Ruhnken) to ἐνθάλπεται, but by Ellendt to ἐκθάλπεται: and the latter is confirmed by Bekker Anecd. p. 40. 20.

πρὸς μέσῃ Τραχινίων ἀγορᾷ : μέσῃ here implies, ‘open,’ ‘public,’ as in ἔδειξ’...ἐς μέσον ( Ph.609 n.): πρός, lit. ‘close to’; the ἄγγελος had been one of those who stood in the outer part of the crowd, while inner circles were thronging round Lichas; he had thus been able to get away quickly (188—195). In 423 the prep. is the vaguer ἐν .

ἀγορᾷ , not ‘market-place,’ but ‘gathering’ (the place was a λειμών, 188); a sense not rare even in Attic prose: cp. Xen. An.5. 7. 3 συναγαγεῖν αὐτῶν ἀγοράν: Aeschin. or. 3 § 27 ἀγορὰν ποιῆσαι τῶν φυλῶν .

Join ὡσαύτως ἐμοί : cp. Her.2. 67 ὣς δὲ αὕτως τῇσι κυσὶ οἱ ἰχνευταὶ θάπτονται.

τὸ δ’ ὀρθὸν : cp. the words of the messenger to Eurydicè in Ant.1194 f. τί γάρ σε μαλθάσσοιμ’ ἂν ὦν ἐς ὕστερον | ψεῦσται φανούμεθ); ὀρθὸν ἁλήθεἰ ἀεί.

ποῦ … πράγματος ; Ai.102 ποῦ σοι τύχης ἕστηκεν : ib. 314 ἐν τῷ πράγματος.

ὑπόστεγον with εἰσδέδεγμαι: cp. El.1386 βεβᾶσιν ἄρτι δωμάτων ὑπόστεγοι.

ὦ δὐστηνος , sc. ἐγώ: cp. 1143, 1243. Ph.744 δύστηνος, ὦ τάλας ἐγώ.— ἀνώνυμος : ἄσημος καὶ δυσγενής (schol.). The reference to origin is brought out by πέφυκεν .

This question seems strange after the words κτείνει τ’ ἄνακτα πατέρα τῆσδε in 364,—which Deianeira can hardly be supposed to have forgotten. (See n. on 362 ff.) If those words be genuine, we might perhaps regard the question here as merely continuing her own bitter thought,— not as really asking for information:— ‘Wretched that I am! Is this the nameless maiden of whom he spoke?’ (Cp. the bitter self-communing of Oedipus, O. T.822: ἆρ’ ἔφυν κακός ; | ἆρ’ οὐχὶ πᾶς ἄναγνος ;) It is not decisive against this view that the matter-of-fact ἄγγελος takes the question literally.

διώμνυτο (cp. 255 n.): Lichas had merely declared that he knew nothing (314—319).

ἦ κάρτα : these words begin the reply to a question in El.312, Aesch. Suppl.452: they are the first words of a speaker also in Soph. Ai.1359, Soph. El.1279.

The conject. ὄνομα for ὄμμα not only removes a difficulty, but is made almost certain by the question, ἆρ’ ἀνώνυμος πέφυκεν ; The words were easily confused: thus in Ai.447 ὄμμα has been made in L from ὄνομα. By ὄνομα , as dist. from φύσιν , is meant partly the nobleness of the name itself (akin to Iolaüs, etc.), partly her personal renown for beauty. On the other hand, κατ’ ὄμμα , ‘in regard to her appearance,’ is a phrase for which there is no real parallel: it cannot be justified by the use of ὄψις ( Il.24. 632) in that sense. In Ai.1004 δυσθέατον ὄμμα is not similar.

φύσιν birth, as Ai.1301 φύσει μὲν ἦν | βασίλεια (and ib. 1259).

In some ancient texts this verse was given to Deianeira. Among recent editors, Paley shares that view. But: (1) If Deianeira has already answered her own question, the Messenger's speech opens weakly with v. 380. (2) It agrees best with the practice of Sophocles to suppose that ἦ κάρτα are a speaker's first words. —Some, indeed, of the MSS. (as B, K, T), which give v. 379 to Deianeira, have ἢ instead of ἦ , with the mark of interrogation after φύσιν , and only a comma after διώμνυτο . Thus D. asks, ‘Is she obscure, or illustrious?’ But this is weak.

πατρὸς μὲν οὖσα κ.τ.λ. The simplest account of the μέν is that Ἰόλη δὲ καλουμένη ought to have followed, but, owing to the fact that her name is primarily in question, the second clause be came Ἰόλη )καλεῖτο . The ποτέ belongs in sense to )καλεῖτο , not to οὖσα : the imperf. refers to her former condition in her own home: cp. 301 ἦσαν.

Ἰόλη : vιόλα on the vase from Caere mentioned above (265 f. n.). Cp. Hes. fr. 45 ( ap. schol. on 266 above), τοὺς δὲ μεθ’ ὁπλοτάτην τέκετο ξανθὴν Ἰόλειαν | Ἀντιόχη. Curtius (Etym. § 590) accepts the connection with ἴον. Some mythologists regard Iolè as ‘the violet dawn,’ who is wedded to the rising sun (Hyllus) after his precursor (Heracles) has passed away in fiery glory (Paley, Introd. to Tr., p. 204). The poet, at least, is innocent of such symbolism.

τῆς : 47 n.

βλάστας : the plur., as O. T.717, O.C. 972.

οὐδὲν ἱστορῶν , compared with the words of Lichas himself (317 οὐδ’ ἀνιστόρουν μακράν), seems better taken as=‘because he had not been inquiring’ (ὅτι οὐδὲν ἱστόρει), than, ‘because he did not know’ (cp. O. T.1484 f.).

Many editors place a comma after ἐφώνει . This implies that δῆθεν could stand as the first word of a sentence or a clause. Now there are certainly instances in which the special point of the irony conveyed by δῆθεν lies in words which follow it: yet, even then, δῆθεν is also retrospective. Aesch. P. V.986 ἐκερτόμησας δῆθεν ὡς παῖδ’ ὄντα με: here ὡς παῖδ’ ὄντα is the point: but that is no reason why δῆθεν should not refer to the whole sentence: i.e., ‘thou hast mocked me, forsooth, as though I were a child,’ represents the sense no less well than, ‘thou hast mocked me as if, forsooth, I were a child.’ The same remark applies to Thuc.1. 127 τοῦτο δὴ τὸ ἄγος οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι ἐκέλευον ἐλαύνειν δῆθεν τοῖς θεοῖς πρῶτον τιμωροῦντες. Id. 4. 99 οὐδ’ αὖ ἐσπένδοντο δῆθεν ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνων. This last example would really show δῆθεν as the first word of a clause, if it were necessary to take it exclusively with ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνων: ‘nor, again, were they (the Boeotians) going to make a truce about ground which, forsooth, was Athenian.’ But the sense is rather: ‘nor, again, were they going to make a truce, forsooth, [i.e., as the Athenian proposal implied,] about ground which was Athenian.’ And so, here also, the irony of δῆθεν affects the whole sentence, and not only the words οὐδὲν ἱστορῶν .

ὄλοιντο κ.τ.λ.: a forcible way of saying, ‘Any kind of misdoing might be pardoned sooner than treachery of the kind which we see here.’ Cp. 468 f., σοὶ δ’ ἐγὼ φράζω κακὸν | πρὸς ἄλλον εἶναι κ.τ.λ.

The comment is aimed at Lichas in the first instance; but its vague form seems purposed, so that the hearers may extend it, if they please, to Heracles. Deianeira herself is in doubt whether the dissimulation practised by Lichas was prompted by her lord (449): Lichas explains that it was not so (479 f.). The schol.'s paraphrase shows that he wished to punctuate thus: ὄλοιντο, μή τι πάντες, οἱ κακοί, etc.: ‘perish, not all men, but the evil; and (especially) he,’ etc.

τὰ δὲ : for the place of the art., cp. 92 n.: for δὲ as=ἀλλά, Ant.85 n.

μὴ (generic) πρέπονθ’ αὑτῷ : the treachery is aggravated by the fact of the high trust reposed in those from whom it proceeds. Ph.1227 ἔπραξας ἔργον ποῖον ὧν οὔ σοι πρέπον ;

ποεῖν : for the spelling, cp. Ph.120 n., and ib. p. 234.

πεύθου : Nauck writes πυθοῦ . But the change is as needless here as in O. T.604.Where the sense is, ‘inquire,’ the pres. is right: cp. O. C.993 πότερα πυνθάνοἰ ἂν εἰ | πατήρ σ’ ὁ καίνων: ib. 1155 ὡς μὴ εἰδότ’ αὐτὸν μηδὲν ὧν σὺ πυνθάνει. On the other hand in O. T.332 f. τί ταῦτ’ | ἄλλως ἐλέγχεις; οὐ γὰρ ἂν πύθοιό μου, the aor. is required, as the sense is, ‘learn.’ Cp. above O. T., 66 O. T., 91; and below O. T., 458.

σαφῆ =ἀληθῆ: El.1223 ἔκμαθ’ εἰ σαφῆ λέγω.—πρὸς βίαν , i.e., with stringent questioning (such as the ἄγγελος himself applies El., 402 ff.). The phrase is rare, except where physical force is meant; cp., however, O. C.1185 οὐ γάρ σε, θάρσει, πρὸς βίαν παρασπάσει | γνώμης.— κρίνειν =ἀνακρίνειν: 195 n.

οὐκ ἀπὸ γνώμης , not away from good judgment,—not otherwise than it prescribes: οὐκ ἄνευ συνέσεως (schol.). Cp. οὐκ ἀπὸ καιροῦ, οὐκ ἀπὸ τρόπου (n. on O. C.900): Plat. Theaet.p. 179 C οὐκ ἀπὸ σκοποῦ εἴρηκεν. Others understand, ‘not contrary to my own judgment’ (τοῦτο κἀμοὶ ἀρέσκει, schol.). Il.10. 324 σοὶ δ’ ἐγὼ οὐχ ἅλιος σκοπὸς ἔσσομαι, οὐδ’ ἀπὸ δόξης (‘belying thy hope’): ib. 1. 561 ἀπὸ θυμοῦ | μᾶλλον ἐμοὶ ἔσεαι. But here γνώμης seems better taken generally. Distinguish the sense in Eum.674 ἀπὸ γνώμης φέρειν | ψῆφον (in accordance with one's opinion).

The accent in L here, ἄπο γνώμης, represents the theory that this prep. should be paroxytone when it means ‘at a distance from,’ as in the phrases cited above, and in ἀπὸ τείχεος ( Il.9. 353), ἀπὸ σεῖο (ib. 437), etc. But this was merely a refinement due to comparatively late grammarians: see Ellendt, Lex. Soph. p. 79 a: Matthiae Gr. § 572 n. b.

οὐκ ἐμῶν ὑπ’ ἀγγέλων : though it would be easy to supply κληθείς from αὐτόκλητος ( Ai.289 ἄκλητος οὐδ’ ὑπ’ ἀγγέλων | κληθείς), it is needless to do so: cp. Eur. Andr.561 οὐ γὰρ μιᾶς σε κληδόνος προθυμίᾳ | μετῆλθον, ἀλλὰ μυρίων ὑπ’ ἀγγέλων.

ὡς ὁρᾷς . I receive this slight and easy correction of εἰσορᾷς , holding that the latter does not admit of any sound defence. Various explanations of it have been attempted. (1) Seidler: εἰσορᾷς governs the gen. No one would now maintain this: the alleged instances are irrelevant ( Ar. Ran. 815 παρίδῃ with a gen. absol. : M. 1. 1. 11 οὐδεὶς δὲ τώποτε Σωκράτους οὐδὲν ἀσεβὲς...οὔτε πράττοντος εἶδεν, etc., where the verb governs the acc., and the gen. is possessive). (2) Hermann: the constr. is, ὡς (‘since’), ἕρποντος ἐμοῦ, εἰσορᾷς (τοῦτο, ἕρποντά με). But ὡς must go with the gen. absol. (3) Nauck: ὡς ἕρποντος ἐμοῦ , (οὕτως) εἰσορᾷς (ἐμὲ ἕρποντα). But (a) this implies a harsh asyndeton (δίδαξον —εἰσορᾷς): and (b) the constr. is not justified by Ai.281 ὡς ὧδ’ ἐχόντων τῶνδ’ ἐπίστασθαί σε χρή (cp. Ant.1179 n.). (4) Matthiae: there is a confusion between εἰσορᾷς ὡς ἕρποντος ἐμοῦ , and ὡς (since) εἰσορᾷς ἕρποντα εμέ. (5) Dindorf: εἰσορᾷς is parenthetic. This is the best plea: but it does not suit the idiom of tragedy. The parenthetic ὁρᾷς (interrogative) does not support it.

As regards ὡς ὁρᾷς , Blaydes well points out that a double ὡς occurs elsewhere: 1241 τάχ’, ὡς ἔοικας, ὡς νοσεῖς φράσεις: Ant.735 ὁρᾷς τάδ’ ὡς εἴρηκας ὡς ἄγαν νέος ; El.1341 ἤγγειλας, ὡς ἔοικεν, ὡς τεθνηκότα: and cp. the double ὥστε in Ai.729.

ἐκ ταχείας : cp. 727, and n. on Ant.994.

σὺν χρόνῳ … βραδεῖ : O. C.1602 ταχεῖ...σὺν χρόνῳ (n.).

πρὶν ἡμᾶς κἀννεώσασθαι λόγους . The compound verb is confirmed, as against the καὶ νεώσασθαι of the MSS. (cr. n.), by the schol.'s paraphrase, ἀνακαινίσασθαι [this schol. has no lemma]; and more esp. by Eustath., p. 811, 20 (on νειοῖο βαθείης, Il.10. 353), νεᾶν, οὗ χρῆσις παρ’ Ἡσιόδῳ ἐν τῷ, θέρεος δὲ νεωμένη οὐκ ἀπατήσει ( Op.462), ἐξ οὗ καὶ παρὰ Σοφοκλεῖ ἀνανεώσασθαι λόγους, τὸ ἀνακινῆσαι. On the other hand, the MS. καί is clearly sound: πρὶν καί here =‘before even’; see on Ant.280.For the apocopè of the prep. in κἀννεώσασθαι, see on 335 ἀμμείνασ’. The synizesis of εω, assumed by those who write κἀνανεώσασθαι, would be very harsh. I doubt whether Eustathius was right in his theory —suggested by νεᾶν—that ἀνανεοῦσθαι λόγους was a metaphor from ploughing. Had it been so, it ought to have implied, ‘going again over old ground,’ like ἀναπολεῖν ἔπη ( Ph.1238 n.). Here the sense is simply, ‘to renew converse.’ Cp. Polyb. 5. 36 ἀεὶ τὸν λόγον ἀνενεοῦτο.

ἦ καὶ : 246.

τὸ πιστὸν τῆς ἀλη‐ θείας , the faithfulness of the truth,= the honest truth.

νεμεῖς , as in νέμειν μοῖράν τινι, because she claims a true account as due to her: 436 f. μὴ...ἐκκλέψῃς λόγον. Cp. the pass. in Her.9. 7 τὸ μὲν ἀπ’ ἡμέων οὕτω ἀκίβδηλον νέμεται ἐπὶ τοὺς Ἕλληνας: so honestly do we discharge our duty towards the Greeks.

Even without the hint in the schol. (cr. n.), it would have been clear that νεμεῖς must be read here. νέμεις has been explained as follows:—(1) Wunder: ‘Do you give the pledge of veracity?’— i.e., ‘Are you prepared to swear that you will speak the truth?’ (2) Linwood, ‘colis, observas’: i.e., ‘Do you respect fidelity to the truth?’ (3) Campbell takes νέμεις as ‘possess,’ ‘wield,’ ‘use’; rendering, ‘And dost thou maintain the faithful spirit of truth?’

401-404

As to Nauck's change in the order of these verses (cr. n.), it is enough to observe that (1) Lichas could not reply to the question of his δέσποινα with such a rebuff as σὺ δ’ εἰς τί δή με κ.τ.λ. (2) It is out of accord with Deianeira's courteous dignity that she should address Lichas with such words as τόλμησον εἰπεῖν, εἰ φρονεῖς κ.τ.λ.

οὗτος, βλέφ’ ὧδε : the ἄγγελος roughly bespeaks attention for his own question; ὧδε= δεῦρο (O.T. 7 n.). Cp. O. T.1121 οὗτος σύ, πρέσβυ, δεῦρό μοι φώνει βλέπων: Ai.1047 οὗτος, σὲ φωνῶ .

σὺ δ’ : a reproof of the meddling stranger. Cp. Isae. or. 8 § 24 σὺ δὲ τίς εἶ; σοὶ δὲ τί προσήκει θάπτειν; οὐ γιγνώσκω σε.

τόλμησον , an ironical rejoinder: ‘bring yourself to do it,’—‘have the goodness to do it.’ (Not, ‘dare.’) Cp. O.C. 184, Ph.82 Ph., 481.

εἰ φρονεῖς , ‘if thou comprehendest’ (the question). Not, ‘if thou art sane’—which would be too strong here.

ἱστορῶ with double acc., like ἐρωτῶ: Soph. Ph.621 τί μ’ ἱστορεῖς τόδε ;

406 f. If δάμαρτα were not followed by δεσπότιν , the change of θ’ to δ’ made by Blaydes would be probable: cp. O.C. 1217 n. But, where three relationships of the same persons are mentioned, there is no reason for preferring δέ … δέ to τε … τε. — λεύσσων μάταια (adv., cp. O.T. 883 n.), suffering a delusion of the eyes. Cp. 863: C. 3. 27. 39 (an me) Ludit imago | Vana?

δίκαια : for the plur., cp. 64.— The division of the verse between two speakers (ἀντιλαβή) gives vivacity: cp. 418, 876.

δίκαιος : cp. 348.

ποικίλας (ι— ): cp. 1121: for ποικίλος with ref. to subtlety, see on O. T.130 ἡ ποικιλῳδὸς Σφίγξ.

ἱστορούμενος = ἐρωτώμενος, a comparatively rare use of this passive; so Her.1. 24 κληθέντας ἱστορέεσθαι εἴ τι λέγοιεν.—οὐ σιγηλὸς εἶ : as Creon calls the φύλαξ a λάλημα, Ant.320.Possibly an echo of Aesch. Suppl.567 λέγ’, εἴ τι βούλει· καὶ γὰρ οὐ σιγηλὸς εἶ: where the phrase alludes to the rhetoric of the herald Copreus.

κάτοισθα : i.e., thou knowest whom I mean: O. T.1048 ὅστις κάτοιδε τὸν βοτῆρ’ ὂν ἐννέπει. The conject., κάτοισθα δῆτ’ ;—οὔ φημί, assumed that κάτοισθα=γιγνώσκεις (‘knowest who she is’).

ἣν ὑπ’ ἀγνοίας ὁρᾷς . If these words are sound, they mean, ‘on whom you look with (affected) ignorance.’ There is little force in the objection that Iolè is not actually present: the Messenger is calling up the recent scene (314—319), which is so fresh in their minds. The real question is,—could ὑπ’ ἀγνοίας be thus used,—as=‘with’ (not ‘from’) ‘ignorance’? Elsewhere ὑπό denotes some external accompaniment of action, as (1) sound, ὑπὸ συρίγγων: or silence, ὑπ’ εὐφήμου βοῆς ( El.630): (2) light, ὑπὸ λαμπάδων.: (3) a pressure from without, as ὑπὸ μαστίγων. There is perhaps no instance in which it refers distinctly to the mental or moral circumstances (as distinct from motives) of the agent. In Eur. Hipp.1299 ὑπ’ εὐκλείας θάνῃ means, ‘amid men's praises’: even in Eur. Hec.351 , ἐθρέφθην ἐλπίδων καλῶν ὕπο, Polyxena alludes not merely to the hopes in her own breast, but to the fair auguries of those who watched her youth. Possibly the use of ὑπ’ ἀγνοίας in this verse may have been felt to convey a certain irony which excused it; as if it implied, ‘with a look of ignorance assumed for the occasion,’—the deceiver's outward equipment for his part.

On the whole, I do not feel sure that there is a corruption. If there is, it probably lies deep. Some conjectures are noticed in the Appendix.

τίς πόθεν μολὼν : Od.1. 170 τίς πόθεν εἶς ἀνδρῶν ; Soph. El. 779 τίνες | πόθεν πορεύεσθ);—πάρα is much better here than παρών, a corruption which may have been induced by μολὼν above. In 431, on the other hand, the emphasis of παρὼν is fitting.

πολλοῖσιν ἀστῶν answers ποίοις ἐν ἀνθρώποισι ; The conject. πολλοῖς ἐν ἀστῶν is admissible (O.T. 178 n.), but unnecessary.

ἀγορᾷ : 372 n.

ταῦτά γ’ : Iolè's name and birth: γε hints that more is in reserve.

425 If the MS. ναί be genuine here, it stands, of course, exira metrum, as in I. T. 742 ναί. | πείσω σφε κ.τ.λ. There, too, it has good MS. authority, but is omitted by Dindorf. Here, perhaps, it might indicate a moment of embarrassment on the part of the herald, who now sees that he is detected. The γε after κλύειν makes ναί unnecessary, but proves nothing against it.

ταὐτὸ : other places where tragic metre proves this form are O.T. 734; fr. 771 οὐ γάρ τι βουλῆς ταὐτὸ καὶ δρόμου τέλος: Eur. Med.564 ἐς ταὐτὸ θείην. But metre proves ταὐτόν in five places of Soph. (O.T. 325: O.C. 612, 1419: Ph.546 Ph., 1256), as in Aesch. Eum.625, Eur. Or.1280, etc. Aristophanes uses both forms (Nub. 663 ταὐτό, Eq.319 ταὐτόν, etc.).

426 The antithesis is between the whole phrases, δόκησιν being the important word in the first, and ἐξακριβῶσαι in the second. ἐξακρ. λόγον means here, ‘to render a statement precise,’ by bringing definite evidence in support of it.

ποίαν δόκησιν ; This idiom, so common in colloquial Attic ( Ar. Ach.61 f., etc.), is alien from tragedy; but Schneidewin and others quote Helen. 566 ΕΛ. ὦ χρόνιος ἐ<*>θὼν σῆς δάμαρτος ἐς χέρας. | ΜΕ. ποίας δάμαρτος ; (‘how? “wife”?’).

ἐγὼ δάμαρτα ; Another colloquialism: cp. Ar. Lys.529 f. ἐπανορθώσαιμεν ἂν ὑμᾶς. | —ὑμεῖς ἡμᾶς; δεινόν γε λέγεις κοὐ τλητὸν ἔμοιγε.—τόνδε τίς κ.τ.λ.: Soph. Ph.444 τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ ;

431 The emphatic σοῦ seems better here than σου . It may be noted that, instead of ἤκουσεν , we should usu. have ἤκουσα : see on O. C.6.Shilleto (ap. Pretor here) was disposed, on this ground, to think that vv. 431—433 should be given to Deianeira: but they are not in her spirit.

ἡ Λυδία (sc. γυνή)=ἡ Λυδή (70), Omphalè. The adj. Λύδιος (frequent in poetry) is used by Soph. in fr. 728 Λυδία λίθος. And as in fr. 49 he has Λυδῆς (for Λυδίας) κερκίδος, so here he admits the converse licence. Bothe and others take ἡ Λυδία as ‘Lydia,’—a bold equiv. for τἀφὶ Λυδοῖς λατρεύματα (356). This is tenable, but seems less natural.— ὁ τῆσδ’ ἔρως φανείς , the love for her, as it was manifested,—φανείς implying that this manifestation was sudden and violent,—like a fire blazing forth: cp. Aesch. Pers.353 ἦρξεν μέν, ὦ δέσποινα, τοῦ παντὸς κακοῦ | φανεὶς ἀλάστωρ ἢ κακὸς δαίμων ποθέν.—For this third clause, reiterating the sense of the first ( ὡς ταύτης πόθῳ κ.τ.λ.), see on Soph. Ant.465—468.

ἀποστήτω : cp. El.912 τῆσδ’ ἀποστῆναι στέγης: Thuc.7. 28 ἀποστῆναι ἐκ Σικελίας. Here a prose-write<*> would have said rather μεταστήτω.—νοσοῦντι ληρεῖν : the dat. is bold, but does not warrant suspicion; it follows the analogy, partly of διαλέγεσθαί τινι, but more especially of φιλονεικεῖν τινι (Plat. Legg. 731 A), στασιάζειν τινί ( id. Rep. 556 E): the notion is, ‘to hold a silly controversy with a madman.’ Cp. the schol., οὐ γὰρ φιλονεικήσω πρὸς αὐτόν. (For other examples of bold datives, cp. Ant.1232 n.)

πρός σε τοῦ … Διός : O. C.250 n.

νάπος : the ὔψιστος πάγος of Oeta (1191), as conceived in this play, is well-wooded (1195 f.). It was sacred to Zeus (200 n.). In an oracle of the Clarian Apollo, ap. Euseb. Praep. Ev. 5. 214, it symbolises the blest place which is reached by the rugged path of virtue: ἔστιν ἐν Τρηχῖνος αἴῃ κῆπος Ἡρακλήϊος, | πάντ’ ἔχων θάλλοντα, πᾶσι δρεπόμενος πανημαδόν, | οὐδ’ ὀλιζοῦται, βέβριθε δ’ ὑδάτεσιν διηνεκές.— καταστράπτοντος : cp. Ph.729 θείῳ πυρὶ παμφαής, Οἴτας ὑπὲρ ὄχθων (n.).

ἐκκλέψῃς λόγον , ‘steal the story away,’ i.e., ‘keep back from me that which ought to be told.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 449 C δοκεῖς...εἶδος ὅλον οὐ τὸ ἐλάχιστον ἐκκλέπτειν τοῦ λόγου, ἵνα μὴ διέλθῃς : ‘you seem to be cheating us out of a whole chapter which is a very important part of the story’ (Jowett).—Not, ‘falsify your story.’—Distinguish the use of ἐκκλέπτειν as=ἐξαπατᾶν in Ph.55.

Deianeira argues:—(1) 438 —448: he need not fear that she will feel rancour against Heracles or Iolè: (2) 449—454: falsehood would be disgraceful for him,—and, if his motive were kind, useless: (3) 455 f.: detection would be certain: (4) 457 ff.: he need not be afraid of paining her. (5) In vv. 461— 467 she returns to the first topic.

κακῇ , here opp. to χρηστῇ: one who is capable of rancour. (Not, ‘cowardly.’)

τἀνθρώπων : human nature generally; not τἀνδρῶν: the latter would be at once less delicate and less pathetic.

πέφυκεν : Nauck's πεφύκας’ is neither better nor worse than the vulgate. If πεφύκας had been traditional, doubtless some one would have conjectured πέφυκεν.—χαίρειν … τοῖς αὐτοῖς , to delight in the same things: μεταβολὴ πάντων γλυκύ.— Wunder and others understand: ‘joy is not always given by nature to the same persons.’

Ἔρωτι μέν νυν , like O. T.31 θεοῖσι μέν νυν: so in Ionic prose, as Her.4. 145 οὗτος μέν νυν ταῦτα ἔπρησσε.— ἀντανίσταται : like the athlete who rises, when called by the herald, and presents himself for the contest: Her.8. 59 ἐν τοῖσι ἀγῶσι οἱ προεξανιστάμενοι (i.e., before they are thus summoned) ῥαπίζονται. So Plut. Sull.7(with ref. to a contest for the consulship) ἀντανίστατο δ’ αὐτῷ Μάριος.—ἐς χεῖρας , with ἀντανίσταται: a terse way of saying, ‘so as to come to close quarters’: Soph. O. C. 835 τάχ’ εἰς βάσανον εἶ χερῶν (n.); ib. 975 ἐς χεῖρας ἦλθον. Plut. Thes.5 ἀγχέμαχοι καὶ μάλιστα δὴ πάντων εἰς χεῖρας ὠθεῖσθαι (to push forward to close quarters) τοῖς ἐναντίοις μεμαθηκότες.

πύκτης ὅπως . No one can parry the adroit and rapid blows of Erôs. His antagonist fares like the barbarian opposed to the skilled pugilist (Dem. or. 4 § 40),—ὁ πληγεὶς ἀεὶ τῆς πληγῆς ἔχεται, κἂν ἑτέρωσε πατάξῃς, ἐκεῖσέ εἰσιν αἱ χεῖρες· προβάλλεσθαι δ’ η— βλέπειν ἐναντίον οὔτ οἶδεν οὔτ’ ἐθέλει. Schneidewin cp. Anacreon fr. 63. 3 στεφάνους ἔνεικον, ὡς δὴ | πρὸς Ἔρωτα πυκταλίζω: but the resemblance is only verbal; the reveller does not wish to resist Love, but to make trial of his might.

οὐ καλῶς φρονεῖ : cp. Eur. fr. 271 Ἔρωτα δ’ ὅστις μὴ θεὸν κρίνει μέγαν | καὶ τῶν ἁπάντων δαιμόνων ὑπέρτατον, | ἢ σκαιός ἐστιν, ἢ καλῶν ἄπειρος ὢν | οὐκ οἶδε τὸν μέγιστον ἀνθρώποις θεόν.

ἄρχει καὶ θεῶν : so of Κύπρις, fr. 856. 13 τίν οὐ παλαίουσ’ ἐς τρὶς ἐκβάλλει θεῶν ; ib. 15 Διὸς τυραννεῖ πλευμόνων.

κἀμοῦ γε : instead of saying καὶ βροτῶν, she touchingly refers to her own experience: she, certainly, ( γε ,) can attest the Love-god's power.

πῶς δ’ οὐ clearly goes with what follows; it would be weak as a parenthesis (πῶς δ’ οὔ ;).

οἵας γ’ ἐμοῦ , by assimilation to ἑτέρας, instead of οἵα γ’ ἐγώ: Thuc.7. 21 πρὸς ἄνδρας τολμηροὺς οἵους καὶ Ἀθηναίους. The γε means, ‘a poor mortal like myself.’ It should not be transposed and placed after χἁτέρας (‘and another too’).

Wunder and Nauck reject this beautiful verse, because: (1) by κἀμοῦ γε Deianeira implies that she is stronger than the gods; and also that she has been untrue to her husband: (2) she cannot assume that Iolè returns the passion of Heracles; nor does Iolè's feeling come into account here.

τὠμῷ τ’ ἀνδρὶ : for τε irregularly followed by ἢ (447), cp. Plat. Ion 535 D ὃς ἂν...κλαίῃ τ’ ἐν θυσίαις καὶ ἑορταῖς, μηδὲν ἀπολωλεκὼς τούτων, ἢ φοβῆται.

τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ , the violent passion of love: cp. 544: this was prob. the sense in fr. 615 (from the Phaedra), νόσους δ’ ἀνάγκη τὰς θεηλάτους φέρειν. But in 491 the meaning is different.

μεμπτός : for the active sense, cp. O. T.969 n.

τοῦ μηδὲν αἰσχροῦ , that which is in no way of a shameful kind (generic μή): cp. Ant.494 τῶν μηδὲν ὀρθῶς... τεχνωμένων: Ph.409 μηδὲν δίκαιον (n.).— μηδ’ ἐμοὶ κακοῦ τινος . As we could say, τὸ μὴ ἐμοὶ κακόν τι (‘what is not any ill to me’), so here it seems simplest to carry on the τοῦ : though it is not necessary to do so.

This is a remarkable passage, and it is of some moment to understand it rightly. The meaning is not merely that Iolè's relation to Heracles was excused by the omnipotence of Erôs. Concubinage ( παλλακία) was not merely tolerated by Athenian opinion, but, in some measure, protected by law (see e.g. , Lys. or. 1 § 31: Isae. or. 8 § 39). Its relation to the life of the family is illustrated by the Andromachè of Euripides; for though Andromachè is Trojan, and Hermionè Spartan, the sentiments are Athenian. A wife (γαμετὴ γυνή) who tolerates a παλλακή is there represented as proving her goodness of heart (ἀρετή, 226), and her wise moderation (938—942); she ought to be consoled by her higher place, and by the advantage which her children will have over the νόθοι.

But is Deianeira in earnest here; or is she feigning acquiescence, to reassure Lichas? Presently she tells the Chorus that she cannot endure to share her home with Iolè (539—546). Probably Sophocles meant her to be sincere in both places. The faith in her own power to bear the trial is natural at this moment of excitement and suspense. Not less so is the reaction, when she knows the worst, and has had time to think.

οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτ)· ἀλλ’ κ.τ.λ.: i.e., ‘it is impossible that I should have bitter feelings towards Heracles or Iolè (and so the danger which you may fear is imaginary); but you, on the other hand, if you are withholding the truth, are doing wrong.’ For οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα , finally dismissing a supposition, cp. Ai.470: ταῦτα is sometimes omitted, as in 709 below, Ant.289, El.448.

μαθὼν … ἐκμανθάνεις : cp. 336 f.

αὑτὸν =σεαυτόν : O. C.929 αἰσχύνεις πόλιν | τὴν αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ.—ὅταν θέλῃς κ.τ.λ.: the form is general, but the reference is to this particular case: when you wish to prove kind (by sparing pain), you will be found the reverse (cp. 458). —For ὀφθήσει , cp. Ant.709.

κὴρ , a deadly thing ( Ph.42 Ph., 1166 ): πρόσεστιν , said of a quality or a repute which attaches to a man: Ai.1079 δέος γὰρ ᾧ πρόσεστιν αἰσχύνη θ’ ὁμοῦ: cp. ib. 521.

ὅπως δὲ λήσεις κ.τ.λ.: and as for the hope of your escaping detection, not even that comes to pass (as a result of reticence). Cp. O.T. 1058 οὐκ ἂν γένοιτο τοῦθ’, ὅπως... | ...οὐ φανῶ τοὐμὸν γένος. Instead of saying, οὐδ’ αὖ τοῦτο γίγνεται, ὅπως λήσεις, the speaker puts ὅπως δὲ λήσεις first, to mark the fresh hypothesis.

δέδοικας … ταρβεῖς : for the substituted synonym, cp. 347 f.: O. T.54 ἀλλ’ εἴπερ ἄρξεις τῆσδε γῆς, ὥσπερ κρατεῖς (n.).

τοῦτο , emphatic: cp. Ph.912 n.

πλείστας ἀνὴρ εἷς : cp. O. C.563 n.

ἔγημε does not necessarily denote wedlock: Eur. Tro.44(of Cassandra) γαμεῖ βιαίως σκότιον Ἀγαμέμνων λέχος.— δή =ἤδη: Soph. O. T.968 n.

The legendary loves of Heracles were as numerous as the local myths which claimed Heracleid <*>escent for clans or houses. Thus his bride Megara connected him with Thebes; Astydameia, with Thessaly; Astyochè, with Epeirus; Epicastè, with Elis; Parthenopè, with Arcadia; Chalciopè, with Cos; the Thespiades, with Sardinia; and so forth. The number of his sons finally grew to about seventy, whose mothers are enumerated by Apollodorus (2. 7. 8).

ἠνέγκατ’ : so Legg. 762 A (quoted by Campbell) ταῖς μὲν θωπείαις ὑπείκοντες ὀνείδη φερέσθωσαν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ πόλει: i.e., ‘have reproaches for their reward.’ (For the normal use, cp. Phaedr. 245 B φερέσθω τὰ νικητήρια .) The irony of φέρεσθαι ὀνείδη is less open than in such phrases as πένθη καρποῦσθαι or δάκρυα κερδαίνειν: we might rather compare our own phrase, ‘to come off secondbest’ (instead of ‘victorious’). For ἠνέγκατο...ἐκ, cp. El.968 f.

ἥδε τε, οὐδ’ εἰ … ἐντακείῃ , (ἐνέγκαιτ’) ἂν (ὄνειδος). For the ellipse of the optat., cp. El.364 τῆς σῆς δ’ οὐκ ἐρῶ τιμῆς τυχεῖν, | οὔτ’ ἂν σύ, σώφρων γ’ οὖσα (sc. ἐρῴης): Ph.115 n. Though οὐδ’ (‘not even’) goes closely with εἰ , yet ἂν is placed between them: cp. O.C. 272 οὐδ’ ἂν ὧδ’ ἐγιγνόμην κακός.

ἐντακείη τῷ φιλεῖν ; the subject to the verb is surely Iolè. To make Heracles the subject is not impossible (Greek could be bold in such transitions),— but it would be excessively harsh. Deianeira has already implied that she believed Iolè to be enamoured of Heracles (444). Such a belief would mitigate, rather than increase, the wife's pain. The opposite supposition would be still more humiliating; for it would imply more persistent ardour on the part of Heracles. And it is pathetically natural that Deianeira should assume Iolè's passion as a matter of course.

ἐντακείη admits of two explanations: I prefer the first. (1) ‘Though she be utterly absorbed in her love’: lit., melted into it,—with her whole soul irrevocably steeped in it. The metaphor is from pouring molten wax or metal into a mould, to which it cleaves. Extant examples of ἐντήκεσθαι show only the converse way of speaking, as if here we had τὸ φιλεῖν ἐντακείη αὐτῇ: El.1311 μῖσός τε γὰρ παλαιὸν ἐντέτηκέ μοι: fr. 856. 7 ἐντήκεται γὰρ (ἔρως) πλευμόνων ὅσοις ἔνι | ψυχή. But cp. Ant.1311 συγκέκραμαι δύᾳ : Aesch. Suppl.1029 γαμέτας | ...συντηχθεὶς ἀλόχῳ (‘husband made one with wife’): Plut. Mor.p. 342 C ταῖς ἐλπίσιν ἤδη...ἐμπεφυκώς (‘absorbed in’ his hopes). (2) The other possible sense is, ‘be melted,’ ‘languish,’ with love; τῷ φιλεῖν being then instrum. dat. This is, however, a weaker meaning, and less appropriate. For: (a) it would imply an unsatisfied longing; and (b) Deianeira's thought is rather this:—‘I will not be harsh to her, even though she be resolved never to renounce his love.’

The conject. ἐκτακείη is no improvement: it would mean ‘waste away’: Eur. Or. 860 ἐξετηκόμην γόοις. In Lycophron 498 (θρήνοισιν) ἐκτακεῖσα is a v. l. for ἐντακεῖσα.

ᾤκτιρα : for the spelling, cp. O.T. 13n. δὴ here emphasises the whole phrase ᾤκτιρα...μάλιστα: we cannot hold (with Blaydes) that δὴ μάλιστα is for μάλιστα δή, any more than that δὴ πόλλ’ (153) is for πολλὰ δή.

ῥείτω κατ’ οὖρον , go down the stream before the wind. Nothing is gained by changing ῥείτω to ἴτω ( Aesch. Theb.690 f. ἴτω κατ’ οὖρον ... | ... πᾶν τὸ Λαΐου γένος). For οὖρον , cp. 815. She means, ‘it is idle to dwell upon what cannot be undone.’

κακὸν = ἄπιστον, ψευδῆ (347).

πρὸς ἄλλον κ.τ.λ. : i.e., ‘if thou must use deceit, use it towards anyone rather than me’: cp. Ph.1119 στυγερὰν ἔχε | δύσποτμον ἀρὰν ἐπ’ ἄλλοις (n.). The parataxis makes the precept κακὸν | πρὸς ἄλλον εἶναι absolute in form, though it is only relative in sense: cp. 383 f.: Isocr. or. 6 § 54 πῶς οὐκ αἰσχρὸν,...τὴν μὲν Εὐρώπην...μεστὴν πεποιηκέναι τροπαίων,...ὑπὲρ δὲ τῆς πατρίδος...μηδὲ μίαν μάχην φαίνεσθαι μεμαχημένους ;

πιθοῦ λεγούσῃ : cp. El.1207 πιθοῦ λέγοντι, κοὐχ ἁμαρτήσει ποτέ. The aor. imper.=‘obey her,’—‘do the thing which she urges’: while πείθου would mean rather, ‘be persuaded’: cp. O. C.1181 n. Here the context seems slightly in favour of πιθοῦ , though the pres. is also quite admissible. γυναικὶ τῇδε : this simple dat. of the pers. with μέμφομαι, though not very rare, is less frequent than either (1) μέμφομαί τινα, El.383 f., or (2) μέμφομαί τινί τι.

ἀλλ’ , ‘Nay, then’: Ph.524.— θνητὴν φρονοῦσαν θνητὰ : Eur. fr. 796 ὥσπερ δὲ θνητὸν καὶ τὸ σῶμ’ ἡμῶν ἔφυ, | οὕτω προσήκει μηδὲ τὴν ὀργὴν ἔχειν | ἀθάνατον, ὅστις σωφρονεῖν ἐπίσταται. Arist. Rhet.2. 21§ 6 quotes from an unknown poet, ἀθάνατον ὀργὴν μὴ φύλασσε θνητὸς ὤν: also (perh. from Epicharmus, as Bentley thought), θνατὰ χρὴ τὸν θνατόν, οὐκ ἀθάνατα τὸν θνατὸν φρονεῖν. Cp. Eth. Nic. 10. 7 § 8 οὐ χρὴ δὲ κατὰ τοὺς παραινοῦντας ἀνθρώπινα φρονεῖν ἄνθρωπον ὄντα οὐδὲ θνητὰ τὸν θνητόν, ἀλλ’ ἐφ’ ὅσον ἐνδέχεται ἀθανατίζειν.—ἀγνώμονα seems best taken as acc. neut. plur. It is true that ἀγνώμων is usu. said of persons: but (a) analogous compounds are often neut., as Ai.1236 κέκραγας... ὑπέρφονα, Aesch. Cho.88 πῶς εὔφρον’ εἴπω ; and (b) in later Greek, at least, we find (e.g.) Lucian Abdic. 24 ἄγνωμον ποιεῖς : Diod.13. 23 οὐ γὰρ δυνατὸν... πράξαντας δεινὰ παθεῖν εὐγνώμονα (to receive considerate treatment). If ἀγνώμονα were acc. fem. sing., οὖσαν could be understood. For ἀγνώμων, ‘inconsiderate,’ ‘not making fair allowance,’ cp. Soph. O. C.86 n.: and belowSoph. O. C., 1266.

κρύψομαι : midd., ‘keep my knowledge to myself’: but it is not practically different from κρύψω here. A midd. force is better marked in Ai.647 φύει τ’ ἄδηλα καὶ φανέντα κρύπτεται (hides in itself), and ib. 246 κάρα...κρυψάμενον. The only other examples of the simple midd. κρύπτομαι are late, though the midd. ἀποκρύπτομαι and ἐπικρύπτομαι were frequent.

ἔστιν γὰρ οὕτως : this is not the γάρ which merely prefaces a statement ( O. T.277 n.): rather it refers to v. 474: ‘the truth,—for it has still to be told by me.’

ταύτης ὁ δεινὸς ἵμερος : the article is explained by the preceding verse:—‘It is as he says: she inspired that strong passion (of which he has spoken, 431 f.).’ This is a compressed way of making two admissions,—‘love was the real motive, and she was the object of that love.’—Some commentators hold that ὁ δεινὸς here means simply, ‘ very’ (or ‘most’) ‘potent.’ The evidence for this supposed use of the article is examined in the Appendix.

ποθ’ : referring to a time before the death of Iphitus: cp. 359.

διῆλθε : cp. Aesch. Suppl.288 κἀμὲ γὰρ διῆλθέ τι (‘a pang shot through my heart also’).— τῆσδ’ after ταύτης : Soph. Ant.296 n.

ἡ πολύφθορος : the adj., though proleptic, takes the art.: cp. O. C.1088 τὸν εὔαγρον τελειῶσαι λόχον (n.).

πατρῷος : a somewhat rare fem., used either (1) for metre's sake, as here, and Eur. Suppl.1146 δίκα | πατρῷος: or (2) for euphony, as Aesch. Ag.210 πατρῴους χέρας, Eur. Her.810 τιμὰς πατρῴους. Cp. 533: O. C.751 n.

καὶ τὸ πρὸς κείνου , what is on his side (in his favour) too: O. T.1434 πρὸς σοῦ γὰρ οὐδ’ ἐμοῦ φράσω (n.).

εἴ τι τήνδ’ ἁμαρτ. , instead of εἴ τι τόδ’ ἁμάρτ.: O. C.88 ταύτην (instead of τοῦτ’) ἔλεξε παῦλαν, n.

νέμεις =νομίζεις , O. C.879 n.

γε μὲν δὴ : as El.1243 ὅρα γε μὲν δὴ κ.τ.λ. Blaydes remarks that these particles do not elsewhere follow ἐπεὶ , and therefore alters the text (cr. n.). But their combination with ἐπεί here is quite correct: ‘since, however, you do know all,’ etc. Just so they follow a participle in Helen. 1259 διδούς γε μὲν δὴ (i.e., when you do give anything) δυσγενὲς μηδὲν δίδου.—κείνου τε καὶ σὴν κ.τ.λ.: Soph. Ph.762 σοῦ τε τήν τ’ ἐμὴν χάριν .

στέργε : cp. Eur. Andr.213, where Andromachè is giving Hermionè the same kind of advice;—χρὴ γὰρ γυναῖκα, κἂν κακῷ πόσει δοθῇ, | στέργειν, ἅμιλλάν τ’ οὐκ ἔχειν φρονήματος.—λόγους οὓς εἶπας ἐς τήνδ’ , alluding to the assurance given in 462 ff.: for ἐς , ‘with regard to,’ cp. Soph. Ph. 1053.The reference is not to Deianeira's reception of Iolè in 310— 334.

ἐμπέδως , unalterably,—i.e., so that the promise shall be kept: cp. 827: Ph.1197 ἴσθι τόδ’ ἔμπεδον. The conjecture ἐμπέδους is plausible, but not necessary.

488 f. Either τἄλλ’ or χεροῖν ought logically to be absent.

καὶ emphasises φρονοῦμεν (‘I do think thus’): cp. 314, 600.

νόσον γ’ ἐπακτὸν ἐξαρούμεθα , lit., ‘take up (the burden of) a trouble which I should bring upon myself,’—viz., the anguish of a vain fight against all-conquering Ἔρως. The schol. rightly explains ἐπακτὸν by αὐθαίρετον: as does the schol. on Soph. Ph. 343 γάμων ἐπακτὸν ἄταν. This view is confirmed by the presence of γε , meaning, ‘at any rate I shall not add to my own woes.’ For a parallel use of ἐπάγεσθαι, cp. Lys. or. 4 § 19 πολὺ μείζω συμφορὰν ἐμαυτῷ...ἐπαγαγέσθαι : Dem. or. 19 § 259 αὐθαίρετον αὑτοῖς ἐπάγονται δουλείαν . For ἐξαρούμεθα cp. Od.10. 84 ἔνθα κ’ ἄϋπνος ἀνὴρ δοιοὺς ἐξήρατο μισθούς (‘take up,’ i.e., ‘win’). The simple αἴρομαι is often so used, with ref. either to ‘winning’ a prize, or ‘taking up’ a burden ( O. T.1225 ἀρεῖσθε πένθος , Ant.907 ἠρόμην πόνον). This αἴρομαι can be replaced by the rarer ἐξαίρομαι just as φέρομαι, in a like sense (462 n.), by the rarer ἐκφέρομαι: El.60 κἀξενέγκωμαι κλέος .

Others understand:—(1) ‘I shall not heighten the trouble already brought upon me by others’ (viz., the introduction of Iolè into the house, 376). But this sense for ἐξαρούμεθα is strange: and γε is then weak; hence Nauck read νόσημ’ . (2) ‘I shall not try to shift that trouble from myself’: i.e., ‘I shall not try to put away the grief of these tidings by vain complaints against the gods.’ This last version seems impossible.

θεοῖσι δυσμαχοῦντες : Ant.1106 ἀνάγκῃ δ’ οὐχὶ δυσμαχητέον. The compound means, ‘to wage an up-hill fight’: cp. δυστοκεῖν, δυσθανατεῖν. For the masc. plur., used by a woman with ref. to herself, cp. El.399, Eur. Hec.511.

λόγων τ’ : the elision gives a quasi-caesura: cp. Ph.101 n.

λόγων … ἐπιστολὰς =‘mandates consisting in words’ (defining gen.), i.e., her (verbal) messages to Heracles, as distinguished from the δῶρα. Sophocles, like Aesch. , uses ἐπιστολή only in the general sense of ‘mandate’ ( Soph. O. C.1601 , Soph. Ai.781): Eur. uses it also with ref. to a written letter (I. A. 111 etc.).

προσαρμόσαι , lit., ‘adjust’; i.e., ‘give in fitting recompense.’ But Deianeira's choice of the word has been influenced by her secret thought,—already turned towards the philtre which she would apply to Heracles: cp. 687 ἔως νιν ἀρτίχριστον ἁρμόσαιμί που. And at the same time the word is unconsciously ominous (cp. 767 προσπτύσσεται).

This is the first mention of the fateful gift. An unobtrusive significance is given to it by two traits of expression. (1) δῶρα is drawn into the relative clause ( O. C.907 n.), and resumed, with a light emphasis, in καὶ ταῦτ’: cp. Ph.1247 ἅ γ’ ἔλαβες βουλαῖς ἐμαῖς, | πάλιν μεθεῖναι ταῦτα. (2) A pause follows the second foot of the verse ( ἄγῃς). Cp. 27 n.

ἄγῃς is not meant to be in contrast with φέρῃς (493): it is here a mere synonym for it (cp. 457). φέρειν is used with ref. to the robe in 602, 622, 758, 774. Cp. O. C.354 μαντεἶ ἄγουσα πάντα (=φέρουσα). On the other hand in 183 ἄγοντ’ ἀπαρχάς, and 751 ἄγων τροπαῖα κ.τ.λ., an attendant train is implied.— δίκαια : cp. 409.

ὧδε is explained by σὺν π. στόλῳ : it should not be taken with πολλῷ, nor as=δεῦρο ( O. T.7).

497-530

First στάσιμον. Strophe (497 — 506) = antistrophe (507 — 516): epode 517—530. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

In the scene which has just ended, testimony has been borne to the omnipotence of Love (441 ff.). The Trachinian maidens set out from this theme. Thence they pass to another, which the same scene might well suggest. Deianeira, the much-tried wife, has now a rival in the affections of her lord. The Chorus recall a far-off day, when, in her youthful beauty, she was the prize for whom Heracles strove with Acheloüs.

μέγα τι σθένος … νίκας =μεγασθενῆ τινα νίκην: the victory which she carries off is the glorious proof of her might. Cp. O. C.1088 σθένει )πινικείῳ.

ἐκφέρεται : see on 491.—Others explain: (1) ‘carries a great strength out of victory’—i.e., wins with much to spare: (2) ‘advances in mighty conquering force’ (cogn. acc.).

θεῶν , a monosyll.: cp. 183.— παρέβαν : for the aor., cp. Ph.1289 ἀπώμοσ’ (n.). It is better not to dwell on stories which ascribe weakness to the gods: Pind. O.1. 35 ἔστι δ’ ἀνδρὶ φάμεν ἐοικὸς ἀμφὶ δαιμόνων καλά : ib. 9. 40 ἐπεὶ τό γε λοιδορῆσαι θεοὺς | ἐχθρὰ σοφία.

Κρονίδαν : Zeus is κατ’ ἐξοχήν so called, though his two brothers had the same father. Cp. the Homeric hymn to Aphroditè (4. 38), καί τε τοῦ (Zeus), εὖτε θέλοι, πυκινὰς φρένας ἐξαπαφοῦσα, | ῥηιδίως συνέμιξε καταθνητῇσι γυναιξίν, | Ἥρης ἐκλελαθοῦσα.—οὐ λέγω : implying religious εὐφημία: cp. El.1467 εἰ δ’ ἔπεστι νέμεσις, οὐ λέγω.

τὸν ἔννυχον Ἅιδαν : O. C.1559 ἐννυχίων ἄναξ. Cp. Il.15. 187 τρεῖς γάρ τ’ ἐκ Κρόνου εἰμὲν ἀδελφεοί, οὓς τέκε Ῥείη, | Ζεὺς καὶ ἐγώ, τρίτατος δ’ Ἀΐδης ἐνέροισιν ἀνάσσων. The allusion is to Pluto carrying off Persephonè.

Ποσειδάωνα , the regular Homeric form: L, which has ποσειδῶνα here, conversely gives ποσειδαωνίῳ (where Ποσειδωνίῳ is most probable) in O. C.1494.Poseidon was as little true to Amphitritè as Zeus to Hera: Propert. 2. 26. 46 Neptunus fratri par in amore Iovi. Thus Tyro (the subject of a play by Sophocles) bore Pelias and Neleus to the sea-god. At Aegina the cult of Poseidon was combined with that of Aphroditè ( Quaest. Gr. 44: Athen. XIII. p. 590 F).

τινάκτορα γαίας =ἐννοσίγαιον, ἐνοσίχθονα: Hom. hymn. 22. 2 γαίης κινητῆρα καὶ ἀτρυγέτοιο θαλάσσης.

ἐπὶ τάνδ’ … ἄκοιτιν , ‘to win Deianeira as bride’ (predicate): for the prep., cp. Ph.591 ἐπὶ τοῦτον... | ...πλέουσιν: Xen. Cyr.1. 2. 9 ὅταν...ἐξίῃ... ἐπὶ θήραν.—ἀμφίγυοι : the prep. expresses the idea, ‘two’; the second part of the compound suggests that of ‘stalwart,’ ‘vigorous.’ Thus the epithet is of the same class as δίστολοι ( Soph. O. C.1055), said of two persons who are travelling. It seems more likely that Sophocles here used ἀμφίγυος with an original boldness, than that he was directly thinking of the Homeric ἔγχεσιν ἀμφιγύοισιν ( Il.13. 147): where the adj. has been explained as (a) ‘having a γυῖον, a limb (of iron), at each end,’—the λόγχη, and the σαυρωτήρ: or (b) ‘having a λόγχη curved (γυ) on both sides’: but Leaf ad loc. suggests (c) ‘bending to either side,’ ‘elastic.’ The primary notion of γυῖον is, ‘a flexible limb.’

Other explanations of ἀμφίγυοι here are these:—(1) ‘With massive limbs,’— ἀμφί being intensive. (2) ‘Dexterous combatants’: cp. ἀμφιδέξιος. (3) ‘Of dissimilar forms,’— i.e., man and bull.

κατέβαν , in certamen descenderunt. — Xen. An.4. 8. 27 ἠγωνίζοντο δὲ παῖδες κ.τ.λ....καὶ καλὴ θέα ἐγένετο· πολλοὶ γὰρ κατέβησαν.—πρὸ γάμων , ‘for it,’ i.e., to win it (=ὑπέρ): not, ‘before it.’ In πρό, just as in ‘for,’ the two notions are closely linked. Cp. Soph. O. T.134 πρὸ τοῦ θανόντος (on his behalf): Soph. El.495 πρὸ τῶνδε (on this account).

πάμπληκτα : schol. πληγῶν μεστά: cp. 50 πανδάκρυτ’. (It is overrefining to explain it as referring to the various kinds of blow, 517 f.)

παγκόνιτά τ’ : the dust raised by the comba. is the proverbial symbol of violent effort: neither can win ἀκονιτί. Cp. Ov. Am. 1. 15. 4 Praemia militiae pulverulenta sequi. Ovid may have had παγκόνιτα in mind when he described Heracles and Acheloüs as throwing handfuls of dust at each other (Met. 9. 35 f.): Ille cavis hausto spargit me pulvere palmis, | Inque vicem fulvae iactu flavescit arenae. For the accumulated compounds of πᾶς, cp. 660 f.

ἐξῆλθον ἄεθλ’ : 159 n.

ἄεθλα (=ἄθλους ) ἀγώνων : cp. Ph.507 δυσοίστων πόνων | ἆθλ’ (n.).

ποταμοῦ σθένος : cp. 38: Il.13. 248 σθένος Ἰδομενῆος.—τετραόρου = τετρασκελοῦς (schol.): lit., ‘erect upon four legs’: elsewhere always epithet of four horses yoked abreast, or of the chariot drawn by them.

φάσμα ταύρου , a periphrasis expressing his dread aspect: cp. O. C.1568 σῶμά τ’ | ἀνικάτου κυνός: Verg. Aen.6. 289 et forma tricorporis umbrae (Geryon).

Acheloüs fights, then, as the ἐναργὴς ταῦρος,—not merely as the ἀνδρείῳ κύτει βούπρῳρος (12). Sophocles is here following the traditional version. The Homeric Scamander, in conflict with Achilles, roars ‘like a bull’ (μεμυκὼς ἠΰτε ταῦρος, Il.21. 237). ἐντεῦθεν ὁρμηθέντες (says the schol. there) τὸν Ἀχελῷον ἐταύρωσαν Ἡρακλεῖ ἀγωνιζόμενον. The taurine form was given to Acheloüs, in that combat, by Archilochus (schol. ib.), by Pindar (schol. Il.21. 194), and by the logographer Pherecydes ( Apollod.2. 6. 5): perhaps, too, by Panyasis, the author of an epic Ἡράκλεια. An engraved gem in the British Museum (King, Antique Gems II. pl. 34, fig. 3) shows Acheloüs as a bull, preparing to butt at Heracles. The gem is older than the time of Sophocles, and may, as Mr. Murray S. thinks, have followed the rendering of this subject on the still more archaic throne of Apollo at Amyclae ( Paus.3. 18. 5). Cp. n. on 520. This fight was a favourite theme in art: for the literature, see Roscher, Lex.p. 9.

Ovid ( Met. 9. 1—100) departs from the old Greek version: his Acheloüs begins the fight in quasi-human form,—then turns into a serpent (63),—and then, as a last resource into a bull (80).

ἀπ’ Οἰνιαδᾶν : a town in Acarnania, on the west bank of the Acheloüs. It was about ten miles from the mouth of that river, which is described by (2. 102) as ἐς θάλασσαν .. ἐξιεὶς παρ’ Οἰνιάδας καὶ τὴν πόλιν αὐτοῖς περιλιμνάζων. Marshes, due partly to the lake Melitè, insulated the hill on which the town stood, and made the site a strong one. The name was familiar to Athenians in the poet's time. Oeniadae was long a centre of anti-Athenian influence in western Greece. It was unsuccessfully besieged by Pericles (Th. 1. 111 , 454 B.C.); but, under pressure from the other Acarnanian towns, was received into the Athenian alliance by Demosthenes in 424 B.C. (Th. 4. 77). The site (now Tricardo) was first identified by Leake.

Oeniadae was some twelve miles W.S.W. of Pleuron. As Heracles arrives from his famous home to the east, so it is fitting that the river-god should come from the western town which was a chief seat of his worship. The head of the Acheloüs appears on coins of Oeniadae.

Βακχίας : Ant.1122 Βακχεῦ, Βακχᾶν | ὁ ματρόπολιν Θήβαν | ναιετῶν (n.). Heracles was born at. Thebes (116 n.).

ἀπὸ : L's accent, ἄπο , represents the doctrine of some grammarians that the accent of the prep. suffered anastrophè when it stood between adj. and subst. (or subst. and adj.): see Ellendt Lex.p. 78 b. There is more reason for this when the subst. precedes; e.g., Ξάνθου ἄπο δινήεντος ( Il.2. 877) is more natural than Βακχίας ἄπο Θήβας. Modern editors differ: nor is their practice always consistent. But in all such cases it seems better to regard adj. and subst. as forming a single expression, and therefore to keep the normal accent.

παλίντονα , ‘back-bent,’ is a general epithet, referring to the shape of the bow; not to its being ‘drawn back’ in shooting, nor to its ‘springing back’ after the shot. It seems properly to have denoted a bow of which the curvature was in a direction contrary to that in which the archer bent the bow when drawing it. See Appendix.

λόγχας , two spears, in Homeric fashion: cp. Il.3. 17 f., where Paris is armed with κάμπυλα τόξα, ξίφος, and δύο δοῦρε. (Not, ‘pointed arrows,’ as Paley renders.)

ῥόπαλον , the club, made from a wild-olive tree which Heracles had plucked up by the roots on Mount Helicon: cp. Theocr. 25. 206 ff., where he carries this βάκτρον in his right hand, and his bow in the left: Apoll. Rh. 2. 34 καλαύροπά τε τρηχεῖαν | ...ὀρειτρεφέος κοτίνοιο.—τινάσσων would suit λόγχας ( Il.12. 298 δύο δοῦρε τινάσσων) as well as ῥόπαλον , but not τόξα , for which a word such as ἔχων or νωμῶν must be supplied: cp. n. on 353.—The picture is not distinct; his right hand must wield the club; his left may hold either bow or spears,—the other weapon being slung about him. As to the archer type of Heracles, here partly blended with the hoplite, cp. Ph.727 n.

ἀολλεῖς here simply= ὁμοῦ: Hermann compares Mosch.2. 48 δοιοὶ δ’ ἕστασαν ὑψοῦ ἐπ’ ὀφρύος αἰγιαλοῖο | φῶτες ἀολλήδην.—ἴσαν (epic=ᾐέσαν) ἐς μέσον : so Theocr. 22. 183 (of a fight) ὁ δ’ εἰς μέσον ἤλυθε Λυγκεύς.—λεχέων : the plur., as Soph. Ant.630 ἀπάτας λεχέων, Soph. O. T.821 λέχη...τοῦ θανόντος.

μόνα δ’ : whereas in an ordinary ἀγών there were several ῥαβδοῦχοι. ...εὔλεκτρος : in Ant.795 the epithet of a bride: here, of the goddess who gives fair brides to men.

ἐν μέσῳ here refers to the umpire as an impartial judge between two competitors.

ῥαβδονόμει ( = ἐρραβδονόμει). The officials who maintained order in the contests at the great festivals were called ῥαβδοῦχοι: Thuc.5. 50 ἐν τῷ ἀγῶνι ὑπὸ τῶν ῥαβδούχων πληγὰς ἔλαβεν. The term included the notion of ‘umpire’: Plat. Prot. 338A πείθεσθέ μοι ῥαβδοῦχον καὶ ἐπιστάτην καὶ πρύτανιν ἑλέσθαι, ὃς ὑμῖν φυλάξει τὸ μέτριον μῆκος τῶν λόγων ἑκατέρου. The verb ῥαβδονομεῖν occurs only here, and ῥαβδονόμος itself is postclassical: but cp. Hesych. (s. v. ῥάβδοι), καὶ ὁ βραβευτὴς ῥαβδονόμος.

Aphroditè is here the only person near the two combatants (ξυνοῦσα ): Deianeira views the fight from afar. But the scene was not always so conceived. Thus the Megarian θησαυρός at Olympia contained a group of figures in gilt cedarwood, of which Paus. (6. 19. 12) says: Ζεὺς δὲ ἐνταῦθα καὶ ἡ Δηιάνειρα καὶ Ἀχελῷος καὶ Ἡρ<*>κλῆς ἐστιν Ἄρης τε τῷ Ἀχελῴῳ βοηθῶν.

τότ’ ἦν χερός κ.τ.λ. In this compressed description of the fight, the two combatants figure alternately. (1) Heracles deals blows with his fists ( χερὸς πάταγος ),—then retires a little, and sends a shaft from his twanging bow ( τόξων πάταγος). (2) Acheloüs charges, and the hero's club rattles on his horns ( κεράτων πάταγος). (3) Then Heracles, <*>ning to the wrestler's arts, endeavours to grapple with Acheloüs, to spring upon his back ( ἀμφίπλεκτοι κλίμακες ). (4) The tauriform god butts at his adversary ( μετώπων πλήγματα ). And the account fitly closes with the words, στόνος ἀμφοῖν .

For ἦν (μὲν )... ἦν δὲ , cp. Ant.806 n.

ἀνάμιγδα =ἀναμίξ, suggesting the confusion of sounds. The form is a rare one: but Nicander has ἀμμίγδην ( Alex.570, Ther.912). Cp. 839 ἄμμιγα.

κεράτων . A prominent mention is given to the horns, since the story was that Heracles broke off one of them. Cp. Ovid M. 9. 85 rigidum fera dextera cornu | Dum tenet, infregit, truncaque a fronte revellit. Acheloüs ransomed it by giving his conqueror the horn of Amaltheia, or cornucopia ( Apollod.2. 7. 5). This gift, which Heracles transferred as the bride-price to Oeneus, was explained as a symbol of the increased fertility gained by works which altered the course of the Acheloüs (Strabo 10, p. 458).

ἦν with plur. subj.: the so-called schema Pindaricum: Theog. 825 ἦν ἑκατὸν κεφαλαί (cp. ib. 321): Pind. fr. 75. 15 τότε βάλλεται τότ’ ἐπ’ ἀμβρόταν χθόν’ ἐραταὶ | ἴων φόβαι: Eur. Ion1146 ἐνῆν δ’ ὑφανταὶ γράμμασιν τοιαίδ’ ὑφαί. In this constr., the sing. verb always precedes the plur. subject. ‘As the sing. is the general and the plur. the particular, we have not so much a want of concord as an afterthought’ (Gildersleeve, Introd. to Pindar, p. lxxxviii.). The genuine examples in Pindar are not numerous.

ἀμφίπλεκτοι κλίμακες . Ancient writers mention the κλῖμαξ as a wrestling trick, but do not explain it (Hesych. s. v. κλίμακες: Pollux 3. 155). The schol. here had evidently no clear notion of it: κλίμακες· αἱ ἐπαναβάσεις (a literal paraphrase) παρὰ τὸ ἄνω τε καὶ κάτω αὐτοὺς στρέφεσθαι ἐν τῇ μάχῃ. Hermann explains it thus;—the wrestler turns his adversary round, seizes him from behind, and springs on his back, so as to force him down. He relies on Ov. Met.9. 50—54, where Heracles shakes off the embrace of Acheloüs, and then, with a strong push from his hand, protinus avertit, tergoque onerosus inhaesit. For the view that this is the κλῖμαξ see Appendix. The Acheloüs of Ovid, it should be remembered, is at that moment the horned man, not yet the bull (cp. n. on 507 f.).

At any rate κλιμακίζω was a familiar term in Greek wrestling: cp. Plato comicus Πρέσβεις fr. 2 χαίρεις, οἶμαι, μεταπεττεύσας αὐτὸν διακλιμακίσας τε (explained by Hesych. as διαπαλαίσας). For a like use of wrestling terms, cp. Ar. Eq.262 f. —One of the subjects on the archaic throne of Apollo at Amyclae was ἡ πρὸς Ἀχελῷον Ἡρακλέους πάλη ( Paus.3. 18. 5).

μετώπων … πλήγματα , blows from the forehead; the bull is now butting (κυρίττων) at Heracles,—as shown on the gem mentioned above (507 f., n.). Schol.: οἱ γὰρ ταῦροι τοῖς κέρασι καὶ μετώποις μάχονται.— στόνος , in the strenuous effort. Cp. Cic. Tusc.2. 23. 56(quoted by Billerbeck and others) pugiles etiam cum feriunt adversarium in iactandis cestibus ingemiscunt,—not from pain or fear, he adds, but because the very utterance helps to brace up the nerves (omne corpus intenditur ).

τηλαυγεῖ , ‘seen afar,’ ‘distant’: Theog. 550 ἀπὸ τηλαυγέος φαινόμενος σκοπιῆς: Nub. 281 τηλεφανεῖς σκοπιάς: cp. τηλωπός (n. on Ph.216).—Others take it actively, ‘seeing (=giving a view) from afar’ (cp. τηλεσκόπος ). Diod.1. 50 has this use: τῆς χώρας αὐτοῖς συνεργούσης πρὸς τὸ τηλαυγέστερον ὁρᾶν. But it seems less probable here.

ὄχθῳ : Nonnus 43. 13 (quoted by Schneidewin) makes Deianeira watch the fight from the bank of a river. Did he, then, take ὄχθῳ here as = ὄχθῃ? (Cp. Ant.1132 n.)

τὸν ὃν , emphatic (cp. 266): the husband who was to be hers.

†ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ† μὲν οἷα φράζω . The words ἐγὼ δὲ μάτηρ (if no others) are unquestionably corrupt. They have been explained to mean:—‘I speak as a mother’ (or ‘her mother’) ‘might speak’: i.e., with all a mother's tender sympathy. If anything could increase the strangeness of such language, it would be the fact that the young maidens of Trachis are speaking of one who is old enough to be their mother. Or: (2) ‘I tell the story as her mother told it,’—a way of explaining how they can describe what they had not seen. This needs no refutation.

The true key to this passage depends on observing the sequence of topics. (1) In 517—522, τότ’ ἦν χερός...στόνος ἀμφοῖν, we have a brief picture of the fight. (2) Then vv. 523—525, ἁ δ’ εὐῶπις...ἀκοίταν, mark Deianeira's suspense. (3) Next comes the obscure parenthesis, ἐγὼ δὲ...φράζω. (4) And then we return, at v. 527, to Deianeira's suspense,—not, however, in a form which adds anything new to vv. 523 —525, but in one which merely repeats their substance:—τὸ δ’ ἀμφινείκητον...ἀμμένει.

Now, to justify such a repetition, it is manifest that (2) and (4) should be separated, not by a mere parenthesis, such as (3) now is, but by some further allusion to the fight. This inference is strengthened by the phrase, τὸ δ’ ἀμφινείκητον ὄμμα νύμφας, which gains point if a reference to the νεῖκος has immediately preceded.

I believe that ἐγὼ has come from ἀγὼν , under the influence of φράζω . The sense of the verse was, ‘And the strife goes on raging, as I describe’ (referring to vv. 517—522). ΜΑΤΗΡ may well be a corruption of ΜΑΡΓΑΙ, a loss of Ρ having been followed by a change of Γ to Τ. This may have happened after ἀγὼν had become ἐγὼ, with help, perhaps, from a reminiscence of El.233 ἀλλ’ οὖν εὐνοίᾳ γ’ αὐδῶ, | μάτηρ ὡσεί τις πιστά. Cp. Hesychius μαργᾷ· μαργαίνει, ὑβρίζει, ἐνθουσιᾷ, μαίνεται. Eur. H. F.1005 ὅς νιν φόνου μαργῶντος ἔσχε. I would read, then, ἀγὼν δὲ μαργᾷ μέν, οἷα φράζω . The next words, τὸ δ’ ἀμφινείκητον κ.τ.λ., then fiftly turn from the stubborn fight to her continuing suspense.—For other views, see Appendix.

ὄμμα , in periphrasis, is sometimes little more than ‘form,’ ( Eur. Ion1261 ὦ ταυρόμορφον ὄμμα Κηφισοῦ πατρός:) but here it refers specially to her anxious gaze: cp. Soph. Ai.139 πεφόβημαι | πτηνῆς ὡς ὄμμα πελείας. Since the words ὄμμα νύμφας form one notion, the adj. is in the nom.: Soph. Ant.794.

ἐλεινὸν ἀμμένει : awaits (the result) with a piteous look: cp. Ph.1130 ἦ που ἐλεινὸν ὁρᾷς.

κἀπὸ ματρὸς ἄφαρ βέβακεν . Sophocles does not tell us whether Heracles took his bride away from her father's home immediately after the fight. According to the common account Heracles and Deianeira remained with Oeneus for a considerable time after their marriage, while the hero did various exploits. ( Apollod.2. 7. 6: Diod.4. 36, who speaks of three years.) Then, having accidentally slain a youth in the house of Oeneus, Heracles departed with his wife and infant son (Hyllus) to Trachis.

ἄφαρ is not necessarily inconsistent with that version: it means merely that the result of the fight at once transferred Deianeira from the care of her mother to that of a husband.

ὥστε is preferable to ὥσπερ (cr. n.) in the first foot of the glyconic verse: for this use of it, cp. 112, 367, 537, 699, 703, 768, 1071.

πόρτις ἐρήμα : Schneidewin compares Anacreon fr. 52 οἷά τε νεβρὸν νεοθηλέα | γαλαθηνόν, ὅστ’ ἐν ὕλῃ κεροέσσης | ἀπολειφθεὶς ἀπὸ μητρὸς ἐπτοήθη. The image is especially suitable to one who was destined to have no secure or permanent home.

531-632

Second ἐπεισόδιον. Deianeira confides to the Chorus her plan for regaining her husband's love: she will send him a robe, secretly anointed with a philtre.—Lichas enters (598); he receives the robe from her, and departs bearing it to Heracles.

ἦμος (155 n.): this is the only Attic instance of the epic τῆμος .

ὁ ξένος , merely as a guest from a distance; Lichas was no stranger to her (cp. 232, 310).

θροεῖ seems to imply that their voices could be heard within, and that therefore she felt safe from sudden interruption.

ταῖς αἰχμ. παισὶν : who charge him with messages to their kinsfolk and friends among the Oechalian captives with Heracles: these maidens were ἐξαίρετοι (245).

ὡς ἐπ’ ἐξόδῳ : for ὡς denoting the intention, cp. Ph.58 n.: and for ἐπ’ ἐξόδῳ , cp. El.1322.

θυραῖος fem., as El.313 θυραῖον οἰχνεῖν : cp. 478 πατρῷος, and O. C.751.

τὰ μὲν (adv.) refers to the recital which begins at v. 555: τὰ δ’ , to vv. 536 ff.

χερσὶν is slightly emphasised by its place (cp. O. T.139 ἐκεῖνον ὁ κτανών); her sense of wrong (οἷα πάσχω) has prompted action.

συγκατοικτιουμένη : some take the midd. as meaning, ‘to seek pity for myself from you.’ Rather it means simply, ‘to bewail (my woes) along with you’ (i.e., in your presence). So Her.2. 121 ἀποκλαύσαντα ἢ κατοικτισάμενον: 3. 156 κατοικτίζετο, φὰς... πεπονθέναι κ.τ.λ. The midd. οἰκτίζομαι is used by Aesch. ( Aesch. Suppl.1032), by Eur. (I. T. 486), and even in prose ( Thuc.2. 51).

κόρην , as Theocr. 27. 65 τεκέων τροφός, οὐκέτι κώρα: but it is also said of a young wife ( Il.6. 247 etc.) where her father is mentioned: in loc. cit. κουράων refers to Πριάμοιο in the preceding line.— ἐζευγμένην : see 1226. Deianeira's first belief (309) has been changed by learning the vehemence of her lord's new passion (359 f.: 488 f.). Cp. O. T.825 γάμοις... | ...ζυγῆναι.

παρεισδέδεγμαι κ.τ.λ. Among the captives whom she has received into her house, there is one who is to be her rival. This suggests the comparison with the master of a trading vessel, who, along with the rest of his cargo, ships some merchandise which is destined to prove his ruin. The parallelism between φόρ‐ τον and λωβητὸν ἐμπόλημα marks that the φόρτος, too, is disastrous: but the way in which it is so is left indefinite. There is no explicit reference to overloading.—For παρεισδέδεγμαι cp. De part. anim. 1 (p. 662 a 9) ἀναγκαῖον ...παρεισδέχεσθαι τὸ ὑγρὸν ἅμα τῇ τροφῇ (=‘to receive incidentally’). So, here, the παρά seems to mean strictly, ‘have received as an incident of receiving the others’ (Iolè having come in among them); cp. παραπολλύναι etc. The objection to taking the prep. as=‘surreptitiously’ (=λαθραῖον in 377) is that Deianeira was the victim, not agent, of the fraud.

λωβητὸν in active sense, as Ph.607 λωβήτ’ ἔπη, words of contumely.

ἐμπόλημα , a thing gained by traffic; here, an ‘acquisition’ (in an ironical sense).

τῆς ἐμῆς φρενός with λωβητὸν : cp. the gen. after λυμαντήριος, ὀλέθριος, etc. It might also depend on the phrase λωβητὸν ἐμπόλημα as= βλάβη. Others understand: ‘a disastrous merchandise, (bought by) my loyalty to Heracles’ (τ<*> ἐμῆς φρενός as gen. of price).

δὔ οὖσαι , both of us: O. T.1505 ὀλώλαμεν δὔ ὄντε (n.).

μιᾶς ὑπὸ χλαίνης : Eur. fr. 606 ὅταν δ’ ὑπ’ ἀνδρὸς χλαῖναν εὐγενοῦς πέσῃς: Theocr. 18. 19 Ζανός τοι θυγάτηρ ὑπὸ τὰν μίαν ᾤχετο χλαῖναν (shared the bed of Menelaus). For ὑπό with gen. in this sense, cp. Soph. Ant.65 n.

ὑπαγκάλισμα : Ant.650 n.

Mr Murray S. has shown me a curious illustration of this passage. A vase of the 6th cent. B.C., now in the British Museum, depicts two women under the same χλαῖνα,—a symbolical representation, perhaps, of a common grief.

ὁ … ἡμῖν καλούμενος =ὃν ἡμεῖς... ἐκαλοῦμεν: though in O. T.8 ὁ πᾶσι κλεινὸς...καλούμενος the dat. goes with the adj.

πιστός κ.τ.λ.: cp. O. T.385 Κρέων ὁ πιστός , Ant.31 τὸν ἀγαθὸν Κρέοντα .

οἰκούρια , sc. δῶρα: τοῦ μακροῦ χρόνου (gen. of price), for the long time during which she has been his true wife. Cp. Eur. H. F.1371(Heracles bewailing Megara) σέ τ’ οὐχ ὁμοίως, ὦ τάλαιν’, ἀπώλεσα, | ὥσπερ σὺ τἀμὰ λέκτρ’ ἔσῳζες ἀσφαλῶς, | μακρὰς διαντλοῦσ’ ἐν δόμοις οἰκουρίας.

οὐκ ἐπίσταμαι , am incapable of it: cp. 582: Ant.686 n.

τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ , a very rare substitute for the cogn. accus. It is justified by the fact that νοσεῖν is a word of such wide meaning; while τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ here signifies, ἔρωτι. So in Aesch. P. V.384, τῇδε τῇ νόσῳ νοσεῖν, the dat. really means, ‘to be distempered in this special way’ (viz., by good sense).

τὸ δ’ αὖ ξυνοικεῖν : the inf. with art., placed at the beginning, gives an indignant tone: ‘but as to living...’ etc. Cp. Ant.78 τὸ δὲ | βίᾳ πολιτῶν δρᾶν ἔφυν ἀμήχανος.

547-549

The text of this passage is, I believe, sound, though the diction is bold, and somewhat careless. The one ἥβη (Iolè's) is growing to the perfect flower, while the other (Deianeira's) is declining. (Cp. Ar. Lys.596 τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς σμικρὸς ὁ καιρός.) In what follows, these points may be noted.

(1) ὧν , fem., refers to the two phases of ἥβη just mentioned. The gen. is partitive: ‘of (out of) these ἧβαι, the eye delights in the ἄνθος.’ Here ἄνθος is a shorter way of expressing τὴν ἀνθοῦσαν,—the ἥβη which is in its early bloom. ὧν could not, surely, refer to τὴν μὲν ἕρπουσαν πρόσω only, as if it meant τῶν νέων γυναικῶν (schol.): it must refer to τὴν δὲ φθίνουσαν also. Nor, again, could ὦν stand for ὧν τῆς μέν.

(2) τῶν δ’ ὑπεκτρέπει πόδα . Here τῶν δ’ ought in strictness to have been τῆς δ’, sc. τῆς φθινούσης ἥβης. But, in the poet's thought, τῶν δ’ means, ‘the other kind,’— i.e., the women who represent the φθίνουσα ἥβη. The subject to ὑπεκτρέπει is not ὀφθαλμός, but the man implied by it (ὁ ὁρῶν). The eye, as being here the guide of the choice, might, indeed, be said to ‘turn the foot aside,’ in the sense of causing that movement; but this would be awkward. For the transition of thought from ὀφθαλμός to the person, cp. Eur. Med.1244(quoted by Wecklein), ἄγ’, ὦ τάλαινα χεὶρ ἐμή, λαβὲ ξίφος, | λάβ’, ἕρπε πρὸς βαλβῖδα λυπηρὰν βίου.

(3) ἀφαρπάζειν , said of the eye, means, to seize eagerly upon the beautiful sight (cp. Hor. Sat. 2. 5. 53 Sic tamen ut limis rapias etc.). So we can speak of ‘snatching’ a glance, or of the eyes ‘drinking in’ beauty. There is no allusion to the idea expressed by Aesch. Suppl. 663 ἥβας δ’ ἄνθος ἄδρεπτον ἔστω .

(4) ὀφθαλμὸς : the swift and ardent glance of the lover is often mentioned in Greek poetry: see esp. fr. 431 τοιάνδ’ ἐν ὄψει λίγγα θηρατηρίαν | ἔρωτος, ἀστραπήν τιν’ ὀμμάτων, ἔχει. Aesch. Suppl.1003 καὶ παρθένων χλιδαῖσιν εὐμόρφοις ἔπι | πᾶς τις παρελθὼν <*>μματος θελκτήριον | τόξευμ’ ἔπεμψεν ἱμέρου νικώμενος.

ταῦτ’ οὖν , for this reason, then: the pron. is adverbial: cp. Aesch Pers.159 ταῦτα δὴ λιποῦσ’ ἱκάνω χρυσεοστόλμους δόμους: Vesp. 1358 ταῦτ’ οὖν περί μου δέδοικε μὴ διαφθαρῶ. This seems better than to govern ταῦτ’ by φοβοῦμαι. —πόσις was in Attic mainly a poetical word; but Arist. uses it, as Arist. Pol.7. 16. 18 ὅταν ᾖ καὶ προσαγορευθῇ πόσις: where, as here, it denotes the recognised or legal status.

καλῆται is right here, because there is a real anxiety: καλεῖται (which would be fut., like καλεῖ in El.971) would imply too much certainty. The subjunctive is similarly preferable to the indic. in Ph.30(κυρῇ) and ib. 494 (βεβήκῃ). καλῆται suits πόσις (‘bear the name of husband’); cp. 149: but ἀνήρ, denoting here a clandestine relationship, requires ᾖ to be supplied. Cp. 561.

ἀνήρ : i.e., paramour. Cp. the sarcasm of the comic poet Pherecrates (fr. incert. 5) on Alcibiades:—οὐκ ὢν ἀνὴρ γὰρ [i.e., ἔτι νέος ὤν ] Ἀλκιβιάδης, ὡς δοκεῖ, | ἀνὴρ ἁπασῶν τῶν γυναικῶν ἐστι νῦν.

ἀλλ’ οὐ γάρ : elliptical: O. C.755 n.

553 f. The MSS. have ᾗ δ’ ἔχω | λυτήριον λύπημα . For the adj., cp. El.635 λυτηρίους | εὐχὰς...δειμάτων: ib. 1490 τόδ’ ἂν κακῶν μόνον γένοιτο τῶν πάλαι λυτήριον: fr. 687 τὸ μεθύειν πημονῆς λυτήριον. Clearly, then, λυτήριον is sound: and it must mean, as everywhere else, ‘giving deliverance.’ The corrupt word is λύπημα : it has displaced some word of which λυτήριον could be the epithet. I believe that Sophocles wrote λώφημα , ‘a means of relief.’ Hesychius shows that this noun was not only current, but tolerably familiar; for he has λῶφαρ· λώφημα,—using it to explain the rarer form. The corruption into λύπημα probably arose through a marginal gloss, λύπης, on λυτήριον .

Deianeira is here speaking of an expedient which gives her some hope, indeed, but no assured confidence (590 f.). This exactly suits the usage of λωφᾶν and its derivatives, which denote the alleviation of evil,—not its complete removal. Cp. Ai.61 ἐπειδὴ τοῦδ’ ἐλώφησεν πόνου. Thuc.6. 12 ἀπὸ νόσου μεγάλης καὶ πολέμου βραχύ τι λελωφήκα<*>εν. Plat. Legg. 854 C ἐὰν μέν σοι δρῶντι ταῦτα λωφᾷ τι τὸ νόσημα . Thuc. uses λώφησις, ‘abatement’ ( 4. 81 τοῦ πολέμου ). Deianeira, in bethinking her of the philtre, has found that which holds out a promise of deliverance, and assuages, though it does not cure, her pain,—a λυτήριον λώφημα.

The attempted versions of λυτήριον λύπημα have been these:—(1) With a comma after τῇδ’: ‘a thing to grieve this girl, for my deliverance’:—a grammatically sound phrase, but wholly unsuited to Deianeira, whose aim is to be more loved than Iolè (584 ff.),—but not to pain her. (2) Taking λυτήριον as=λυτόν: ‘how I find that my pain is remediable.’ This is impossible. (3) Governing λύπημα by λυτήριον: ‘how I have a thing to remedy my pain.’ Also impossible.

Paley, changing ἔχω to ἔχει , renders, ‘in what way my grief has a remedy’— making λυτήριον a subst. This is clearly untenable. He cites Pind. P.5. 106 τὸ καλλίνικον λυτήριον δαπανᾶν | μέλος χαρίεν: but there λυτήριον is a second epithet of μέλος. Nor is the case helped by Hesychius, λυτήριον· φυλακτήριον.— τῇδ’ ὑμῖν φράσω : the words mean strictly that the story will follow the course— i.e., will exhibit the line of thought—by which the remedy has been found.

ἦν μοι : the imperf., because she has now used it.

ποτὲ belongs in sense to δῶρον , as though we had ἐδόθη ποτέ. If the comma after θηρός were omitted, and ἦν joined with κεκρυμμένον (as= ἐκέκρυπτο), then ποτὲ would go with the verb: but κεκρυμμένον seems to be an afterthought.

παλαιὸν , because she has had it long; ἀρχαίου , because he lived long ago. This emphasis on the past is natural in one who is looking back sadly to the days of her youth, and speaking to young maidens for whom Nessus is only a legendary name.

θηρός : so Il.1. 268 φηρσὶν ὀρεσκῴοισι. They are called κένταυροι in Il.11. 832, as in the Odyssey (21. 295). Cp. below, 680.

λέβητι : properly a deep basin; also a kind of kettle used in cooking: but the poets can use the word to describe a cinerary urn (as El.1401). Here it means some kind of urn or jar.

δασυστέρνου : shagginess is a regular attribute of the Centaurs in Greek poetry and art: cp. 837: Il.2. 743 φῆρας ...λαχνήεντας: Hom. hymn 3. 224 κένταυρον λασιαύχενα. In Ov. Met.12. 284Cometes is the name of a Centaur.

παρὰ Νέσσου , because it was his δῶρον (555): he invited her to take it, and told her how to use it: ἐκ φονῶν , gathered up from his wounds, as he lay dying. φονῶν, Bergk's correction of φόνων, seems right. The plur. φόνοι elsewhere (1) denotes separate acts of slaughter, O. C.1234: or (2) is a tragic expression for one such act (like θάνατοι): as El.11 πατρὸς ἐκ φόνων : ib. 779 φόνους πατρῳους. But here we expect rather a word which shall directly suggest the wounds: cp. 573 σφαγῶν. And φονῶν can do so, since the phrase ἐν φοναῖς so often refers to carnage in battle. The schol. has φόνων in the lemma, but explains by αἵματος, and quotes Il.10. 521(ἄνδρας τ’ ἀσπαίροντας) ἐν ἀργαλέῃσι φονῇσιν. Cp. Ant.696 ἐν φοναῖς | πεπτῶτ’ (n.). If metre had allowed ἐκ φόνου, there would then have been no reason for change.

The name Νέσσος symbolises the roar of the angry torrent: the Sanskrit is nad, loud sound, whence nadá-s, ‘bellower’ (bull), or river: nad-i, flood: Curtius Etym. § 287 b. Hence the Thracian river Νέστος (also Νέσσος, Hes. Th.341), and the Arcadian Νέδα, described by Strabo as ῥεῦμα λαβρὸν ἐκ τοῦ Λυκαίου κατιόν (8, p. 348). Among the Centaurs whom Heracles met at Mount Pholoè were Δούπων and Ὅμαδος,—names likewise denoting noise; and it is noteworthy that Homados, like Nessus, was a ravisher: ἐν Ἀρκαδίᾳ τὴν Εὐρυσθέως ἀδελφὴν Ἀλκυόνην βιασάμενος ἀνῃρέθη ( Diod.4. 12).

τὸν βαθύρρουν … Εὔηνον . The Evenus ( Fidhari) rises on the high western slopes of Oeta; in its lower course, it passes through Aetolia, and enters the Corinthian Gulf at a point about 12 miles w. of Antirrhion. Calydon was on its w. bank; Pleuron, some 10 or 12 miles to the w. It is ‘one of the fiercest and most treacherous torrents in Greece’ (Tozer, Geo. of Greece, p. 96). Cp. Ov. Met. 9. 104 Venerat Eveni rapidas Iove natus ad undas. The older name of the river, Λυκόρμας (Strabo7. 327), expressed the ‘wolf-like’ rush of its waters.

The association of Nessus with the Evenus well illustrates the significance of the Centaur as a personification of a ravaging torrent. (Cp. Mr Sidney Colvin in Journ. of Hellen. Stud. vol. I. p. 160: also Mure, Tour in Greece, I. 170.) In Ov. Met.2. 638 a daughter of the Centaur Cheiron is called Ocyroe (Ὠκυρόη), because born ‘Fluminis in rapidi ripis.’

ποταμὸν … βροτοὺς … )πόρευε : for the double acc., cp. Eur. Alc.442 γυναῖκ’ ἀρίσταν | λίμναν Ἀχεροντίαν πορεύσας ἐλάτᾳ δικώπῳ. Here the second acc. denotes the space traversed; it would more usually denote the place to which, as in Eur. Tro.1085 ἐμὲ...σκάφος | ... πορεύσει | ...Ἄργος.—For the prodelision of the augment in )πόρευε , cp. Soph. O. C.1602 ταχεῖ )πόρευσαν: Soph. Ph.360 ἐπεὶ )δάκρυσα.— μις‐ θοῦ : acc. to Apollodorus (2. 7. 6) Nessus pretended divine authority for levying this toll,—λέγων παρὰ θεῶν τὴν πορθμείαν εἰληφέναι διὰ δικαιοσύνην.—πομπίμοις : cp. I. A. 1319 ναῶν... | ...ἐλάταν πομπαίαν.—οὔτε λαίφεσιν νεώς might be an instrum. dat. construed directly with )πόρευε: but it is perhaps truer to say that the notion of πέμπων is evolved from the preceding clause. Cp. 512 (τινάσσων ).

τὸν πατρῷον … στόλον , ‘by my father's sending,’ cogn. acc. to ἑσπόμην : cp. 159 ἀγῶνας ἐξιών (n.). The peculiarity is that στόλος here=πέμψις, corresponding to the sense of the act. στέλλω: whereas it usu. means ‘expedition,’ ‘journey,’ from midd. στέλλομαι. It may be noted, however, that the boldness is softened by the fact that στόλος sometimes meant a journey with ref. to its purpose, ‘a mission’: O. C.358 n. Certainly πατρῷος στόλος would ordinarily mean, ‘a journey of my father<*>s,’ or, ‘an expedition despatched by’ him; yet the sense required here seems possible for poetry. The phrase cannot well mean, (1) ‘the journey prescribed for me by my father’; nor (2) ‘under my father's escort,’—as if Oeneus had accompanied them for some distance.

The soundness of the words is confirmed by their dramatic fitness. There is a tacit contrast in her thoughts between herself and the new paramour; she thinks of the long-past day when her father gave her to her husband, and sent her forth with him. The words also accord with that tone of passivity in which she has already spoken of her marriage (6—27). She welcomed Heracles as a deliverer, and has learned to love him; but she had no voice in the bestowal of her hand.— Cp. fr. 521 (the young girl is happy at home, but the bride is sent forth by her parents to a doubtful fate): αἳ νέαι μὲν ἐν πατρὸς | ἥδιστον, οἶμαι, ζῶμεν ἀνθρώπων βίον· | ... | ὅταν δ’ ἐς ἥβην ἐξικώμεθ’ ἔμφρονες, | ὠθούμεθ’ ἔξω.—See Appendix.

εὖνις =εὐνέτις, as in Eur. Or.929 etc.

φέρων ἐπ’ ὤμοις . Nessus is here imagined as a Centaur of the older form known to Greek art,—viz., a complete man, with the barrel and hinder parts of a horse attached to the middle of his back. A Centaur on the λάρναξ of Cypselus at Olympia is described by Paus. (5. 19. 7) as οὐ τοὺς πάντας ἵππου πόδας, τοὺς δὲ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν ἔχων ἀνδρός. This form may be called the andro-centaur. The more familiar hippo-centaur—a complete horse, only with a human chest and head substituted for the equine neck and head—was of later origin. In Journ. Hellen. Stud. I. 130 Mr Sidney Colvin gives a wood-cut of an early gem (in the British Museum), representing an androcentaur carrying off a woman, who is grasped in his right arm. Similar subjects occur on coins of Eastern Macedonia. Violence of this kind was part of the ὕβρις (1096) ascribed to the savage Centaurs, and appears in numerous legends (J. H. S., l.c., p. 140).

ἦ : cp. O. T.1123 n. The third person, ἦν , would be less fitting: she speaks of her own helplessness at the moment.

μέσῳ πόρῳ : for the dat., cp. 172: El.313 νῦν δ’ ἀγροῖσι τυγχάνει.—ματαίαις , implying rash folly ( Ant.1339 n.), here =‘wanton.’ The schol. wrongly took it to mean that the attempt was baffled by Heracles.

ἐκ δ’ ἤϋσ’ ἐγώ : Sophocles has avoided the error of Archilochus, who had described Deianeira as making a prolix appeal to her husband (πρὸς τὸν Ἡρακλέα ῥαψῳδοῦσαν: Dion Chrysost. or. 60).

ἐπιστρέψας , intrans., as in Her.2. 103 ἐπιστρέψας ὀπίσω ἤιε: Vesp. 422 ἐπίστρεφε | δεῦρο. The poet, though he has called the river βαθύρρουν (559), seems to imagine Heracles as wading across it, in front of Nessus. If Heracles had been carried over first, he would naturally have been facing the river. Ovid makes him swim across, and shoot the Centaur from the bank ( Met.9. 110 ff.).

κομήτην : Ph.711 n. According to Dion (or. 60), Sophocles was criticised on the ground that the hero's act might have been fatal to Deianeira; Nessus might have dropped her in the river. It would be enough to suppose that Heracles could not pause to think; but the context also suggests, as we have seen, that he was near enough to rescue her at need.

πλεύμονας =πνεύμονας (rt πνυ). Curtius (Etym. § 370) explains the change of ν to λ by ‘the rarity of the sound-group pn and the frequency of pl’; comparing the kindred words for ‘lungs,’ Lat. pulmo, Church-Slavonic plušta, Lithuanian plaúczei. The form with λ is attested as Attic by schol. Ar. Pax1069, Eustath. p. 483. 8. In 1054, as here, L gives the λ form, though with ν written above by the first hand: but in 1054 πνευμόνων.

ἐκθνῄσκων , as the faintness of approaching death began to come over him. The regular sense of ἐκθνῄσκειν is ‘to swoon away’: cp. Hist. Anim. 3. 19 (p. 521 a 11) ἀφιεμένου (αἵματος) ἔξω πλείονος μὲν ἐκθνῄσκουσι, πολλοῦ δ’ ἄγαν ἀποθνῄσκουσιν. So Legg. 959 A distinguishes a person in a swoon, τὸν ἐκτεθνεῶτα, from τὸν ὄντως τεθνηκότα.

569 ff. For τοσοῦτον , referring to what follows, and associated with τοσόνδε, cp. Ai.679 ff. ἐς τοσόνδ’...τοσαῦθ’.—τοσόνδ’ is explained by ἐὰν γὰρ etc.

τῶν ἐμῶν … πορθμῶν : πορθμός usu. means (1) a ferry, or (2) the act of crossing water; here the second sense passes into that of πορθμεία, ‘my services as ferryman’: for the plur., cp. 628.

ἐὰν γὰρ … ὕδρας . The gen. τῶν ἐμῶν σφαγῶν depends on the prep. in ἀμφίθρεπτον , ‘coagulated around the wound.’ ἐνέγκῃ χερσίν : for the midd., cp. 558 ἀνειλόμην (n.). The phrase seems to imply a careful collecting of the blood with a cioth. ᾗ μελαγχόλους κ.τ.λ.: ‘at the part (of the wound) where the monstrous hydra has tinged the arrow with black gall’: i.e., ‘where the hydra's gall, with which the arrow is tinged, can be traced,’—by a darker tint in that portion of the blood with which it has mixed. When the arrow was withdrawn from the wound, there would be a gush of blood, but some parts of the blood would have been more affected by the venom than others; and Nessus wishes her to take the most envenomed parts. The stress is on μελαγχόλους , and the whole phrase is a compressed way of saying, ᾗ μέλας χόλος ἐστίν, <*> ἰοὺς ὕδρα ἔβαψεν (cp. O. T.1451 n.). For the proleptic adj., cp. Ant.475 ὀπτὸν...περισκελῆ: for the plur. ἰούς (referring to the single arrow of 567), Ai.231 ξίφεσιν, El.196 γενύων. The double barb makes such a plur. intelligible. Heracles cannot have shot twice.

θρέμμα … ὕδρας : cp. 508 n.: so θρέμμα refers to a monster in 1093 and 1099. For the periphrasis, cp. Legg. 790 D τὰ νεογενῆ παίδων θρέμματα.—Λερναίας : dwelling in the marsh of Lerna, on the Argolic coast, s. of Argos. Apollod.2. 5. 2 τὸ δὲ σῶμα τῆς ὕδρας ἀνασχίσας τῇ χολῇ τοὺς ὀϊστοὺς ἔβαψεν.

Others explain thus:—‘If thou gather the blood from my wound, clotted around (the arrow), at the place where the hydra has tinged it,’ etc., i.e., at the arrow's head. This is quite possible, but is open to objections. (1) The language in 557 f. (παρὰ Νέσσου...ἐκ φονῶν) implies that she obtained the blood directly from the body, not from the arrow-head. (2) The phrase ἐνέγκῃ χερσίν here favours the same view.

If we adopted the conjecture μελάγχολος … ἰός , the latter word would mean ‘venom,’ and θρέμμα ‘issue’ (cp. 834 ἔτρεφε δ’ αἰόλος δράκων): the object of ἔβαψεν would be αὐτάς (the wound), The objection is that the wily monster does not wish to draw Deianeira's attention to the venom;—as he would then do very pointedly. He is content to speak of the dark colour ( μελαγχόλους).

Ovid describes the incident thus:—The arrow is withdrawn, and the blood flows from the wound, mixtus Lernaei tabe veneni: Nessus then presents Deianeira with a garment steeped in the blood (velamina tincta cruore): Met.9. 129 ff.

ὥστε μήτιν’ εἰσιδὼν στέρξει . After ὥστε, the negative of the infin. is μή, but of the indic., οὐ. Here the μή must be due to the final sense: i.e., the notion of result is merged in that of aim; as if it were ὅπως μή. I have not found any real parallel. Dem. or. 19 § 218 writes, τοσαύτης ἀνανδρίας...ὁμολογεῖτε εἶναι μεστοί, ὥστε μήτ’ ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ πολεμίων ὄντων μήτ’ ἐκ θαλάττης πολιουρκούμενοι...ε<*>τα τὴν εἰρήνην ἐποιήσασθε. But there the μή seems clearly ‘generic’: i.e., the sense is: ‘you are so weak as to have made peace at a time when there was no enemy in the country,’ etc. [Prof. Goodwin, Moods and Tenses, new ed., § 606, suggests that ἐποιήσασθε virtually depends on an εἰ further back, and that the force of ὥστε is lost. This would be conceivable if the μή came after ἐποιήσασθε: but it immediately follows ὥστε.] —The opposite anomaly occurs in El.780 f. ωστ’ οὔτε... | ...στεγάζειν.

ἀντὶ σοῦ , instead of the gen. after the comparat.: Ant.182 n.

ἐννοήσας’ : Sophocles prefers the act. voice of this compound: Ph.1440 n.

δόμοις , simply ‘in the house’: ἐγκεκλῃμένον adds the notion expressed in 686 by ἐν μυχοῖς σῴζειν.

χιτῶνα τόνδ’ : a handmaid carries the casket (622) containing the robe.

ἔβαψα . The notion of a φίλτρον in the form of an unguent was a familiar one: thus in Eur. Hipp. 516Phaedra asks the Nurse, πότερα δὲ χριστὸν ἢ ποτὸν τὸ φάρμακον ;

προσβαλοῦς’ , ‘with application of everything that he directed,’—i.e., applying the philtre to the robe with attention to all the prescribed details. From vv. 680—687 it appears that Nessus had said more than she repeats in 572—577. He gave θεσμοί (682), precise instructions.—This is better than to understand, ‘with all the additions that he enjoined’ (schol. καὶ ἄλλα τινὰ συμμίξασα): though it may be supposed that the coagulated blood, before being applied to a large surface, was diluted with water. (Schneidewin explains the word by Apollod.2. 7. 6 τόν τε γόνον ὃν ἀφῆκε κατὰ τῆς γῆς καὶ τὸ...αἷμα συμμίξαι.)— Not, ‘with observance of all that he said’<*> as if νῷ (or νοῦν) were understood. See on 844 προσέβαλε.

πεπείρανται (3rd sing.), from the epic πειραίνω: Od.12. 37 ταῦτα μὲν οὕτω πάντα πεπείρανται: Pind. I.7. 24 δίκας ἐπείραινε. The Attic form πεπέρανται occurs in Plat. Rep.502 The E. words have a tragic significance. Her remedial measures are now complete.

κακὰς δὲ τόλμας . She wishes to assure them that she intends no harm to Heracles, and has no reason to fear evil. The results of so-called ‘lovecharms’ were often disastrous. Antiphon's first oration is against a woman charged with the wilful murder of her husband by causing a love-potion to be administered to him: she pleaded, οὐκ ἐπὶ θανάτῳ...διδόναι, ἀλλ’ ἐπὶ φίλτροις (§ 9). Magn. Mor. 1. 16 (p. 1188 b 31) notices a case in which a woman was tried under like circumstances by the Areiopagus, but acquitted, because there was no proof of πρόνοια. Plut. Mor.139A compares lovers won by such means to fish captured by baits which spoil them; αἱ φίλτρα τινὰ καὶ γοητείας ἐπιτεχνώμεναι τοῖς ἀνδράσι, καὶ χειρούμεναι διὰ ἡδονῆς αὐτούς, ἐμπλήκτοις καὶ ἀνοήτοις καὶ διεφθαρμένοις συμβιοῦσι. Alciphron 1. 37 ἀμφιβάλλειν (to have dubious effects) εἴωθε τὰ φίλτρα, καὶ ἀποσκήπτειν εἰς ὄλεθρον.

μήτ’ ἐπισταίμην …, μήτ’ ἐκμάθοιμι : an emphatic way of protesting how utterly foreign such thoughts are to her nature: —‘may I never be capable of them (543 n.), or be led to learn anything about them.’

στυγῶ : for the indic. coordinated with the opt., cp. 143 n.

φίλτροις δ’ ἐάν πως . The use of ἐάν πως is the same here as when it serves for the elliptical expression of a hope or aim ( O. C.1769 Θήβας δ’ ἡμᾶς | ...πέμψον, ἐάν πως | διακωλύσωμεν ἰόντα φόνον. But μεμηχάνηται τοὔργον , since it follows the clause with ἐάν πως, is not really analogous to the verb which usually precedes such a clause; as πέμψον in O. C.1770.The constr. is not, μεμηχάνηται τοὔργον, ἐάν πως ὑπερβαλώμεθα, ‘the deed has been devised, in the hope that,’ etc. Rather the sense is: ‘But as to the possibility of prevailing by love-charms,— the means for that attempt have been devised.’ μεμηχάνηται τοὔργον is an abrupt substitute for τοῦτο πειρᾶσθαι βούλομαι or the like, and is prompted by her nervous sense that she has taken a bold step. The peculiar form of the sentence arises from the wish to emphasise φίλτροις as opposed to κακὰς τόλμας.

ὑπερβαλώμεθα : the midd., in this sense, is more freq. than the act.; but the dat. usu. denotes the point of excellence ( Ar. Eq.409 οὔ τοί μ’ ὑπερβαλεῖσθ’ ἀναιδείᾳ), and not, as here, the means.

τὴν παῖδα , —strong in the charms of youth (547).— θέλκτροισι , a reiteration that the means are to be gentle: cp. Eur. Hipp.509 ἔστιν κατ’ οἴκους φίλτρα μοι θελκτήρια | ἔρωτος. —τοῖς ἐφ’ Ἡρακλεῖ , aimed at him, as the person whose love was to be won: cp. Apollod.2. 7. 6 εἰ θέλοι φίλτρον πρὸς Ἡρακλέα ἔχειν .

εἴ τι μὴ : τι (adv.)=‘perchance’: cp. 712: O. T.969: O. C.1450.

μάταιον , culpably rash (cp. n. on 565).

εἰ δὲ μή : ‘otherwise,’ after a negative: cp. Vesp. 434 μὴ μεθῆσθε μηδενί· | εἰ δὲ μή, )ν πέδαις παχείαις οὐδὲν ἀριστήσετε. So Thuc.1. 28, Phaed.63D, etc. This rather clumsy formula was recommended by brevity: i.e., in Ar. l. c., the alternative was εἰ δὲ μεθήσεσθε, as here εἰ δὲ δοκῶ.— πεπαύσομαι : Soph. Ant.91 n.

πίστις , in an objective sense, a ground of confidence, a warranty: cp. 623: El.887 τίν’, ὦ τάλαιν) ελ., ι)δοῦσα πίστιν;—δοκεῖς παῤ ἡμῖν : Eur. Med.762 γενναῖος ἀνήρ, | Αἰγεῦ, παρ’ ἐμοὶ δεδόκησαι.

590 f. The whole phrase οὕτως ἔχει is slightly emphasised by γε , and limits the affirmative implied by the art. before πίστις : ‘The present state of the warranty (given by τὰ δρώμενα) is this,’ etc. It seems needless to suppose that the literal sense of πίστις here is different from that in 588.

ὡς =ὥστε, answering to οὕτως : cp. Her.2. 135 οὔτω δή τι κλεινὴ ἐγένετο ὡς καὶ οἱ πάντες...τὸ οὔνομα ἐξέμαθον. (When ὡς stands for ὥστε, it is more often with the infin.) It is possible, but less fitting, to take ὡς as=‘since,’ introducing the explanation (like γάρ).

τὸ μὲν δοκεῖν is ‘the expecting’ to succeed (rather than ‘the seeming likely’ to do so).

πείρᾳ δ’ οὐ προσωμίλησα , have not come to close quarters with an experiment, —have not actually essayed it: cp. Plat. Tim. 88C γυμναστικῇ προσομιλοῦντα: Thuc.6. 70 τοῖς...ἐλάχιστα πολέμῳ ὡμιληκόσι, opp. to τοῖς...ἐμπειροτέροις.

δρῶσαν : the partic. expresses the leading idea (‘if thou wouldest know, thou must act’): cp. O. C.1038 n.— γνῶμα , a means of judging, a test: Her.7. 52 Ἴωνας...τῶν ἔχομεν γνῶμα μέγιστον. (In poetry the word sometimes means merely ‘judgment,’ ‘opinion’: Aesch. Ag.1352, Eur. Her.407.)—The Chorus do not say that she ought to make the experiment; but only that, until she does so, she can have no certainty.

ἀλλ’ αὐτίκ’ : for the repetition of ἀλλά (after 592), cp. Ph.645 Ph., 647. — ἐλεύσεται , will depart (to Heracles); and so the result will soon be known. For this sense of the verb, cp. Ph.48 n.: for the form, O. C.1206 n.

μόνον , modo: cp. 1109: Ph.528.

παρ’ ὑμῶν , from your side, on your part: the gen. is probably right, though the v. l. παρ’ ὑμῖν is specious. Silence is their contribution to her plan. Cp. El.469 σιγὴ παρ’ ὑμῶν πρὸς θεῶν ἔστω, φίλαι. —στεγοίμεθ’ , have my action kept secret. Cp. fr. 614 σύγγνωτε κἀνάσχεσθε σιγῶσαι· τὸ γὰρ | γυναιξὶν αἰσχρὸν σὺν γυναῖκα δεῖ στέγειν (so I amend σὺν γυναικὶ: cp. Ant.85 κρυφῇ δὲ κεῦθε, σὺν δ’ αὔτως ἐγώ).— Blaydes may be right in reading στεγώμεθ’ (cp. O. T.49 n.). But the opt. is defensible, as expressing an ardent hope, rather than a mere injunction (‘Heaven grant that ye keep my secret!’).

αἰσχύνῃ πεσεῖ : the dat. is one of manner (cp. O. T.51 ἀσφαλείᾳ...ἀνόρθωσον, n.), not of cause, as El.429 ἀβουλίᾳ πεσεῖν. Thus the phrase=πεσεῖ αἰσχρὸν πτῶμα ( Ant.1045). The simple πεσεῖ could not stand for περιπεσεῖ (‘fall into shame’).

τῷ μακρῷ χρόνῳ , by reason of the long time (spent at Trachis). He was ready to depart when he entered at v. 393: but Deianeira, after learning all, brought him back into the house (492).

αὐτὰ … ταῦτα : the commands for which he asks (598). Instead of saying, ‘I have been preparing this robe, in order that you may take it,’ she says: ‘I have been busied about the charge to be given to you,—so that you may take this robe.’—For καὶ before πράσσω , cp. 314.— ἠγορῶ : the only part of the epic ἀγοράομαι found in Trag.: Her.6. 11 has ἠγορόωντο.

ταναϋφῆ , woven long, ποδήρη. Wunder's restoration of this word, in place of τόνδε γ’ εὐϋφῆ , is confirmed by two facts: (1) there was a mysterious variant ἀϋφῆ , explained by λεπτοϋφῆ: (2) ταναϋφῆ , explained by λεπτοϋφῆ, occurs in Hesychius, Suidas, and Photius. It may be added that the γε of the vulgate, if not impossible, is at least suspicious.

πέπλον : Eustath. p. 599.44 refers to this passage as one in which πέπλος is part of a man's dress, alluding also to I. A. 1550, where a πέπλος is worn by Agamemnon. The Homeric πέπλος belongs to women only; hence the schol. here objects to the word. χιτών is, in fact, the proper term for the long robe sent to Heracles: πέπλος, when used with ref. to it (674, 758, 774), is rather a general word for a stately garment.—She now hands to Lichas the casket (622) containing the robe. Hence the repeated τόνδε (instead of αὐτόν) in 604 is natural.

φράζ’ ὅπως μηδεὶς … ἀμφιδύσεται : cp. Ai.567 κείνῳ τ’ ἐμὴν ἀγγείλατ’ ἐντολήν, ὅπως (δείξει). The more usual infin. is often thus replaced after verbs of asking or commanding; but it is specially suitable, as here, after a verb of warning.

ἕρκος ἱερὸν , a sacred temenos, where there might chance to be a blazing altar (she is thinking of vv. 237 f.): ἐφέστιον σέλας , any fire kindled in the warrior's quarters at Cenaeum. She is repeating the substance of the Centaur's precepts: see 685 f.

φανερὸς , ‘conspicuous,’ ἐμφανῶς , ‘publicly,’ ‘before all eyes’: both words go with σταθεὶς , picturing the moment when Heracles shall stand forth in front of the altar. The order of words and the rhythm are against taking ἐμφανῶς with δείξῃ.—ταυροσφάγῳ : a day of solemn rejoicing, when the greater victims are slain: Aesch. Cho.261 βουθύτοις ἐν ἤμασι. Cp. 760.

ηὔγμην , the only instance of this plpf. (for εὖκτο in Hom. fr. 2. 15 is rather an a<*>.): but Phaedr. 279 C has the pf. ηὖκται as pass. impers. Cp. O. T.1512 cr. n.

πανδίκως (with στελεῖν ) ‘as in duty bound,’—by the vow, and by a wife's natural sympathy. Cp. 294 πανδίκῳ φρενί (n.).—Others join the adv. with σωθέντ’ , as=‘completely’ (schol. ἀνενδοιάστως, ‘indubitably’). But there is no evidence for πανδίκως as merely= παντελῶς: cp. 1247: O. C.1306: [Eur. ] Rhes. 720 ὄλοιτο πανδίκως (‘as he deserves’).

καινῷ καινὸν : the epithet, strictly applicable to the πέπλωμα only, is given to the θυτήρ also, expressing the new radiance with which the robe shall invest its wearer. This common idiom ( Her.2. 173 ἐν θρόνῳ σεμνῷ σεμνὸν θωκέοντα) occurs elsewhere also under a similar condition,— viz., where the repeated adj. serves for collective emphasis rather than for separate characterisation: Soph. El.742 ὀρθὸς ἐξ ὀρθῶν δίφρων : Soph. Ai.267 κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι λυπεῖσθαι: ib. 467 ξυμπεσὼν μόνος μόνοις. But it should be observed that, in this passage, the repetition has a further motive. It is a touch of tragic irony, like the unconscious ambiguity of προσαρμόσαι in 494. For θυτὴρ καινός could mean, ‘a sacrificer of a novel kind’: cp. Soph. O. C.1542 ἐγὼ γὰρ ἡγεμὼν | σφῷν αὖ πέφασμαι καινός. For the sinister sense of καινός, cp. 867 .

As to the wearing of new, or freshly washed, garments on such occasions, cp. Od.4. 750(Penelope is to pray to Athena) καθαρὰ χροῒ εἵμαθ’ ἑλοῦσα.

καὶ τῶνδ’ ἀποίσεις . Deianeira has sealed the casket (622) with her own signet. σφραγίς here is not the signetring itself, but the impression in wax, the seal: cp. I. A. 155 σφραγῖδα φύλασς’, <*>ν ἐπὶ δέλτῳ | τῇδε κομίζεις. The word ἕρκος, ‘enclosure,’ means the part of the ring which bears the device, σῆμα. This part was called σφενδόνη ( Eur. Hipp.862 τύποι...σφενδόνης), Lat. funda, be cause the gem in its setting was like a stone in a sling: the English term is bezel; the French, chaton. That ἕρκος here denotes the whole bezel, and not merely the rim, is shown by ἐπόν, which would otherwise be ἐνόν. The use of the word σῆμα in this context is illustrated by an inscription on a scarab of the 6th cent. B.C., published by Rossbach, Archäol. Zeit. (1883, pp. 311 ff., pl. 16, No. 19): Θέρσιώς εἰμι σᾶμα· μή με ἄνοιγε. Cp. Prof. H. MiddletonJ. , Engraved Gems of Classical Times (1891), p. 67.

ἐπὸν μαθήσεται is Billerbeck's certain correction of ἐπ’ ὄμμα θήσεται , a corruption caused by the easy change of ν (before μαθήσεται) into μ ; just as in Ant.1266, ξὺν μόρῳ, L has ξυμμόρωι. As to εὐμαθὲς … μαθήσεται , cp. n. on Ant.502 κλέος... εὐκλεέστερον. Those who keep the vulgate govern ὃ by ἐπιθήσεται ὄμμα as= ὄψεται.

νόμον , ‘rule’; cp. 1177.

τὸ μὴ )πιθυμεῖν πομπὸς ὢν : not πομπὸν ὄντα. Even when the inf. has the art., and represents an oblique case, its subject stands in the nom., if identical with the subject of the principal verb; Plat. Rep. 598D ἐξηπατήθη διὰ τὸ αὐτὸς μὴ οἷός τ’ ε<*>ναι ἐπιστήμην...ἐξετάσαι: cp. ib. 526 B: Thuc.4. 18 ἐλάχιστ’ ἂν...διὰ τὸ μὴ τῷ ὀρθουμένῳ αὐτοῦ πιστεύοντες ἐπαίρεσθαι...καταλύοιντο: Andoc. or. 3. § 30 εἱλόμεθα...στρατεύεσθαι..., ἀντὶ τοῦ μένοντες οἴκοι ξυμμάχους ἔχειν Συρακοσίους.—περισσὰ δρᾶν ( Soph. Ant.88) glances at the instance in which he had exceeded his master's orders (481 ff.); it is more particularly a hint, as the schol. remarks, that he is to respect the σφραγίς on the casket: verse 622 indicates this.

ὅπως ἂν depends on the notion of ἐπιμελοῦ contained in φύλασσε νόμον.— If Lichas acts in the interest of his master only (cp. 286 πιστὸς ὢν κείνῳ), the χάρις won by him will be ἁπλῆ : if he regards the welfare of his mistress also, it will become διπλῆ . The genitives κείνου τε κἀμοῦ (of which the second has the chief stress)=‘from him and me’: hence ξυνελθοῦς’ .

εἴπερ Ἑρμοῦ κ.τ.λ.: for Ἑρμῆς ὁ πέμπων, the patron of κήρυκες, cp. Ph.133 n.

πομπεύω , absol., act as πομπός: τέχνην , cogn. acc., like πομπήν, which ‘the art of Hermes’ implies. βέβαιον , predicate, with the sureness of experience and good faith.

οὔ τι μὴ is more usual than οὔ τοι μὴ (L's re<*>ding), and seems slightly more suitable here. Yet note Ai.560 οὔ τοι σ’ Ἀχαιῶν, ο<*>δα, μή τις ὑβρίσῃ: O. C.176 οὔ τοι μήποτέ ς’...ἄκοντά τις ἄξει.—ἔν σοι , in thy case, in what concerns thee: Ai.1092 ἐν θανοῦσιν ὑβριστής.—σφαλῶ γ’ , trip, commit a fault: cp. 727.

τὸ μὴ οὐ : O. T.1232.

ἄγγος , a word applicable to ‘vessels’ of various kinds, here means a coffer or casket, the ζύγαστρον of 692. Similarly in Eur. Ion32 ἄγγος is the general term, defined by ἀντίπηξ, ‘cradle’ (19Eur. Ion, 1337 f.).

ὡς ἔχει : with the seal unbroken (614).

λόγων … πίστιν : the pledge (588) of thy words,—referring esp. to the mention of the vow (610 ff.), which explains the gift.

ἐφαρμόσαι =‘fitly (or ‘duly’) add,)—i.e. ‘add in attestation of the gift.’

λέγεις is the best correction of ἔχεις , which doubtless arose from ἔχει in the line above. (In El.934 f., σὺν χαρᾷ λόγους | τοιούσδ’ ἔχουσ’ ἔσπευδον, the sense is ‘bearing news,’ not ‘speaking words.’) Otto's ἐφεῖς’ (cp. 286 ἐφεῖτ’) is ingenious, though the 2nd pers. of this aor. does not seem to occur elsewhere: but, before ἐφαρμόσαι, the sound would be unpleasing.

στείχοις ἂν ἤδη : a courteous form: Ph.674 χωροῖς ἂν εἴσω .

σεσωσμένα : all has been kept safe during the master's long absence: cp. 542 οἰκούρια (n.).

627 f. For ἀλλὰ … μὲν δὴ , cp. O. T.523,—I read αὐτὴν (with A), not αὐτήν θ’ (with I), for these reasons. (1) It is clear that αὐτὴν means merely eam, not ipsam. We cannot distinguish τὰ τῆς ξένης προσδέγματα , as meaning the welcome of Iolè along with the other captives, from a special welcome given to Iolè personally. (2) αὐτὴν, although unemphatic, has a position which would usually give emphasis. But this is excused by the fact that the whole clause, αὐτὴν ὡς ἐδεξάμην φίλως , depends on οἶσθα , being merely epexegetic of τὰ τῆς ξένης προσδέγματα (instead of οἷα ἐγένετο or the like). The chief stress falls on φίλως . (3) If, however, we had αὐτήν θ’ , then the sentence would lose that compact unity which justifies the place of the pronoun. And so αὐτήν θ’ would naturally seem to mean ipsam,—raising the objection noticed above (1). The insertion of θ’ may easily have arisen from a notion that the second clause required a link with the first.

ἐκπλαγῆναι , of joy (cp. 24), as in Aesch. Ch.233 χαρᾷ δὲ μὴ )κπλαγῇς φρένας.—Cp. Aesch. Ag. 541KH. ὥστ’ ἐνδακρύειν γ’ ὄμμασιν χαρᾶς ὕπο. For the absence of γε here, cp. Soph. Ph.105 Soph. Ph., 985.

πρὼ| , ‘early,’ i.e., ‘too soon<*> ( Aesch. P. V.696 πρῴ γε στενάζεις). πρω‐ί is prob. for προv‐ι (Brugman, Stud. IV. 154).

μὴ … λέγοις ἂν . After a verb of fearing (whether the tense be primary or secondary) the potential opt. with ἄν retains its ordinary sense. As γένοιτο <*>=‘it might possibly happen,’ so δέδοικα μὴ γένοιτο ἄν=‘I fear that it might possibly happen.’ This is the mildest mode of expressing a fear, as μή with the fut. indic. is the most vivid. Hence it suits the misgiving, and the reserve, of Deianeira:—‘I fear that you might happen to be premature in speaking on that subject.’ Cp. Xen. An.6. 1. 28 ἐκεῖνο ἐννοῶ μὴ λίαν ἂν ταχὺ σωφρονισθείην: id. De Vect. 4. 41 εἰ δέ τινες αὖ φοβοῦνται μὴ ματαία <*>ν γένοιτο αὕτη ἡ κατασκευή. In Lys. or. 13 § 51, where the MSS. give δεδιότες μὴ καταλυθείησαν ὁ δῆμος, Markland conjectured καταλυθείη ἂν: and the mild phrase suits the irony of the passage. (Bekker reads καταλυθείη without ἄν .)

τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ : cp. Ant.95 τὴν ἐξ ἐμο<*> δυσβουλίαν (n.).

τἀκεῖθεν , acc. with εἰδέναι , explained by εἰ ποθούμεθα . Here <*>ὰ ἐκεῖθεν is not merely τ<*> ἐκεῖ (315 n.): rather it means, ‘the feeling from (or <*>) his side,’ as opp. to πόθον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ.— <*>θούμεθα : for the plur., following δέδοικα and ἐμοῦ , cp. n. on Ant.734.

633-662

Second στ<*>ον. 1st strophe, 633—639,=1st an<*> 640— 646, 2nd strophe, 647—654,=2nd antistr., 655—662. For the <*>res see Metrical Analysis.

A joyous music will presen<*> be heard by the dwellers around Tr<*>s. The victorious Heracles will soon <*>rn, filled with new love for Deianeira, inder the spell of the robe.

633—

<*> ναύλοχα κ.τ.λ. Wishing to call up a general picture of the whole region, the poet takes Thermopylae as his central point. From the cliffs of Oeta, which overhang that pass, his thought passes to the highlands (<*>ους Οἴτας) of Malis, and thence descends to the seaboard,—bringing us back to Thermopylae by the mention of the Amphictyons.

θερμὰ λουτρὰ : the wa<*>m springs at Thermopylae are situated between the Malian gulf on the N. ( να<*>λοχα ), and the cliffs of Oeta on the south ( πετραῖα ). They gush from the foot of the mountain,—that spur of Oeta which Livy and Strabo call Callidromus,—a little west of the point where the pass is narrowest. They were locally called χ<*>ροι, from the natural basins of rock; and near them was an altar of Heracles, for whose use Athena was said to have called them forth ( Her.7. 176: Peisander ap. schol. Nub. 1050).

ναύλοχα : Strabo 9. 428 speaks of a λιμὴν μέγας near Thermopylae. Here the word suggests the expected landing of Heracles.

πάγους Οἴτας : the Τρηχινιαι πέτραι of Her.7. 198, spurs from the main range of Oeta, which enclose the plain of Malis on s. and w.: see Introd. to the Philoctetes, pp. ix. f.

παραναιετάοντες with acc.: cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 162 Ἕλληνες τὴν Ἀσίαν παροικοῦσιν, dwell along its coasts.

οἵ (art.) τε , sc. ναιετάονρες, following the direct vocative (633): cp. Xen. Cyr.3. 3. 20 ὦ Κῦρε καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι <*>ρσαι.—μέσσαν Μηλίδα … λί<*>ναν , the part of the gulf between the two extremities, i.e., the innermost part of the deep <*> which it forms. It is in this part that the shores of the gulf belonged to Malis,—viz., from the neighbourhood of Thermopylae to that of Anticyra.

χρυσαλακάτου τ’ ἀκτὰν κόρας : merely another way of describing the same seaboard: they live by the λίμνη, and on the ἀκτή. Artemis, one of whose attributes was λιμενοσκόπος, was worshipped all along these eastern coasts, since the whole maritime life of Greece Proper looked mainly towards the Aegaean. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 571 (referring to the coasts about Pagasae and Iolcus in Magnesia), Ἄρτεμιν, ἣ κείνας σκοπιὰς ἁλὸς ἀμφιέπεσκεν. Cp. 212 f.—The schol. wrongly takes ἀκτὰν here as meaning that αἰγιαλός in the N.W. of Euboea which was called Ἀρτεμίσιον ( Her.7. 176).

χρυσαλακάτου : this Homeric epithet of the goddess ( Il.16. 183) is rightly explained by Hesych. as=καλλίτοξος· ἠλακάτη γὰρ ὁ τοξικὸς κάλαμος. Cp. ἄτρακτος=οἰστός. Artemis had nothing to do with a distaff.

ἔνθ’ Ἑλλάνων κ.τ.λ. Meetings of the Amphictyonic Council were held at the town of Anthela, close to Thermopylae on the west,—where was the sacred precinct of Δημήτηρ Ἀμφικτυονίς, containing seats (ἕδραι) for the Council, and also a shrine of its legendary founder, Amphictyon ( Her.7. 200). Anachronisms were tolerated by Attic Tragedy, but this is hardly one, from the Greek point of view. The Thessalian and Dorian nucleus of what became the ‘Delphic’ Amphictyony was of immemorial age; Amphictyon was called the son of Deucalion; Acrisius of Argos figured in tradition as an early organiser of the league ( Strabo 9.420 ).

Ἑλλάνων , implying a Panhellenic character, reflects the regular phraseology of the poet's day. The Delphic Amphictyony never actually represented the whole even of Greece Proper; thus it never included the Acarnanians, Arcadians, or Eleans. Yet Her.7. 214 speaks of οἱ τῶν Ἑλλάνων Πυλαγόροι: an Argive inscr., older than 416 B.C., calls the Council τὸ συνέδριον τῶν Ἑλλάνων (Lebas, Revue Archéol. XI. 577): and Hypereides Epitaph. c. 8. 25 describes those attending it as οἱ Ἕλληνες ἅπαντες.

ἀγοραὶ Πυλάτιδες : ἀγορὰ πυλᾶτις= πυλαία (sc. σύνοδος), the name for a meeting of the Amphictyons, whether at Pylae or at Delphi,—one of several proofs that the former place was the League's older centre.

κλέονται , not ‘are called together,’ but, ‘are famous’: cp. O.T. 1451 ἔνθα κλῄζεται | οὑμὸς Κιθαιρών (n.).—See Appendix.

ἀναρσίαν , ‘unkindly’ (cp. 853), ‘harsh,’—referring to the use of the flute in wild or mournful music. Cp. Sextus Empiricus Adv. Math. 6. 22 διὸ καὶ τοῖς πενθοῦσιν αὐλοὶ μελῳδοῦσιν οἱ τὴν λύπην αὐτῶν ἐπικουφίζοντες. Lucian De Luct. § 19 ἡ πρὸς τὸν αὐλὸν αὕτη στερνοτυπία. Plato Legg. 800 E, Καρικῇ τινι μούσῃ προπέμπουσι τοὺς τελευτήσαντας, alludes to αὐλῳδοί (cp. Pollux 4. 75).

ἐπάνεισιν , ‘return,’ but also with the notion of sound rising.

θείας … μούσας , sc. καναχάν, a sound of music made to the gods (in thanksgiving): ἀντίλυρον , like that of the lyre: schol. ἰσόλυρον. This is simpler than to understand, ‘responsive’ to it (as if both instruments were used). The lyre, ‘common treasure of Apollo and the Muses’ ( Pind. P.1. 1), was peculiarly associated with joyous worship. Cp. O.C. 1222 n.

ἀχῶν , as a correction of ἰάχων , is hardly doubtful, since a resolution of the long syllable would impair the rhythm (cp. 635 Οἴτας).

ὁ Διὸς … Ἀλκμήνας κόρος : objection has been taken to the double gen., but needlessly: the second gen. practically forms a single notion with κόρος,—‘Zeus's Alcmena-son,’=the son of Zeus by Alcmena. To a Greek ear the effect would be nearly the same as when the first gen. is replaced by an adj.; e.g., Aesch. Suppl.313 ὁ Δῖος πόρτις...βοός, Pind. O.2. 13 <*> Κρόνιε παῖ Ῥέας.

σοῦται , instead of the MS. σεῦται , is now generally read here. Cp. Ai.1414 σούσθω: Aesch. Pers.25 σοῦν<*> ται: Vesp. 209 σοῦ. On the other hand, σεῦται has no nearer <*>arallel than the Homeric στεῦται: which some, indeed, regard as syncopated (Curtius, Gk. Verb, ch. iv. I. C), but others as a genuine non-thematic form (Leaf, Il.18. 191).

πάσας , complete: cp. Ai.436 πᾶσαν εὔκλειαν.—ἀρετᾶς λάφυρα (like <*>θλα), ‘things won by’ ἀρετή (root λαβ ).

ὃν ἀπόπτολιν εἴχομεν : ‘whom we had absent’=‘whose absence we had to endure’: schol. ὃν ἐκτὸς εἴχομεν τῆς πόλεως. (Paley would join εἴχομεν ἀμμένουσαι, ‘whom we had been waiting for’: this seems inadmissible.)

παντᾷ , ‘utterly,’ goes with ἀπόπτολιν : it implies a contrast between this long unbroken absence and his former expeditions. Cp. Eur. fr. 966 ἀκόλαστα πάντῃ. (The Doric form was written παντᾷ.) The adv. could mean also, ‘in all directions,’ but that sense is less fitting.

δυοκαιδεκάμηνον … χρόνον : more exactly, fifteen months (44 f.).

πελάγιον : they imagined him as wandering on the sea, before or after his Lydian bondage: cp. 100 ff., Ant.785 φοιτᾷς δ’ ὑπερπόντιος (n.).

ἁ δέ οἱ … δάμαρ . The art. is here a pron., in apposition with δάμαρ, and serves to contrast the wife with the husband: the dat. οἱ is equiv. to a possessive pron.: cp. Il.13. 616 λάκε δ’ ὀστέα, τὼ δέ οἱ ὄσσε κ.τ.λ. Note also the epic hiatus before οἱ (vοἱ): cp. El.196 ὅτε οἱ (Herm. , for ὅτε σοι): where Dindorf cp. Aesch. Ag.1147 περιεβάλοντό οἱ, and Cratinus ap. Plut. Per.24 Ἥραν τε οἱ. In Eur. Phoen.637, however, ἔθετό σοι (not οἱ) is clearly right.

τάλαιναν (for the MS. τάλαινα ) is required by the metre (cp. 659 ἀμείψας ).

ὤλλυτο =ἐτήκετο: cp. El.140 ἀλλ’ ἀπὸ τῶν μετρίων ἐπ’ ἀμήχανον | ἄλγος ἀεὶ στενάχουσα διόλλυσαι.

Ἄρης . The first syll. might be long (as it is in some other lyric passages, Ant.139, El.96, Ai.254 Ai., 614): but more probably it is short, and the first syll. of πειθοῦς in 661 is ‘irrational’ (see Anal.).

οἰστρηθεὶς : the sudden rage of Ares symbolises the furious impulse which sent Heracles against Oechalia. Cp. Eur. Bacch.119 οἰστρηθε<*>ς Διονύσῳ. The conject. αὖ (or οἱ ) στρωθεὶς would suggest the subsidence of a storm ( Her.7. 193 τὸ κῦμα ἔστρωτο). This is less suitable, when, as here, Ares is a personified deliverer.

ἐξέλυσ’ ἐπίπονονἁμέραν , has ‘resolved,’ ‘cleared away,’ the day of sorrow. The notion of untying a knot passes into that of dissipating a trouble. Cp. O. T.35 ἐξέλυσας...δασμὸν (n.). The image is more clearly developed in Ai.706 ἔλυσεν αἰνὸν ἄχος ἀπ’ ὀμμάτων Ἄρης.—For ἐπίπονον ἁμέραν , cp. Eur. Phoen.540 ἐχθρᾶς... ἡμέρας, Eur. Hec.364 λυπρὰν...ἡμέραν. In the Athamas Sophocles had λευκὴν ἡμέραν as=τὴν ἀγαθήν (Bekk. Anecd. p. 106. 33).

ὄχημα ναὸς : it may be doubted whether this means more than ‘the ship which conveys him.’ I. T. 410 νάϊον ὄχημα is similar. Cp. Hipp. ma. 295 D τὰ ὀχήματα, τά τ<*> πεζὰ καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ θαλάττῃ πλοῖα. But in ναυτίλων ὀχήματα ( P.V. 468) the metaphor of the chariot is distinct, as in Eur. Med.1122 ναΐαν | ... ἀπήνην.— πολύκωπον agrees with the compound phrase: cp. Soph. Ant. 794 n.

πρὶν … ἀνύσειε : the opt. is due to the preceding opt., σταίη: cp. Ph.961 ὄλοιο μήπω, πρὶν μάθοιμ’.

ἑστίαν , altar: O. C.1495 βούθυτον ἑστίαν (n.).

ἀμείψας , having quitted: Ph.1262 n.

κλῄζεται θυτήρ , is said by rumour to be sacrificing: cp. 237, 287: and for the verb, 1268.

πανίμερος : Anthol. 2. 169 χαλκῷ κόσμον ἔδωκε πανίμερον. Here, however, the act. sense, ‘full of love’ (for Deianeira), is fitter than the pass., ‘alldesired.’ This is Mudge's correction of the MS. πανάμερος , which admits of no satisfactory explanation. It has been interpreted: (1) ‘travelling all day’: ‘Thence may he come, | A long day's journey without pause’ (Whitelaw). (2) ‘Today.’ One schol. paraphrases it, τὴν σήμερον ἡμέραν: another, ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ ἡμέρᾳ. How this sense was extorted from the word, I do not know. (3) Taking it with what follows: ‘re-united to Deianeira for all his days to come.’

τᾶς πειθοῦς παγχρίστῳ κ.τ.λ. The corresponding verses of the strophe (653 f.) appear sound: νῦν δ’ Ἄρης οἰστρηθεὶς | ἐξέλυσ’ ἐπίπονον ἁμέραν. The traditional text here, τᾶς πειθοῦς παγχρίστῳ | συγκραθεὶς ἐπὶ προφάσει θηρός, makes a long syllable answer to the second of ἐξέλυσ’, and to the second of ἁμέραν.

Let us now examine the text in detail.

(1) παγχρίστῳ does not look like a gloss. Dindorf, who thinks it one, can only suggest that it arose from πάγχριστος, a gloss upon συγκραθείς. This is hardly probable. Sophocles is fond of intensive compounds with πᾶς : cp. 505, 652: El.851 πανσύρτῳ, παμμήνῳ : Ant.1282 παμμήτωρ: fr. 347 πάγξενος, etc. As an epithet for the robe, παγχρίστῳ, ‘thoroughly anointed,’ is suitable. (Cp. Deianeira's words in 580.) But it cannot be a subst., as the schol. on 663 would make it (λείπει τῷ πέπλῳ).

(2) The words ἐπὶ προφάσει θηρός = ἐπίπονον ἁμέραν in 654. Besides being unmetrical, θηρός requires an unexampled sense for προφάσει, viz., ‘precept.’ Hence Dindorf reads προφάνσει (a word which is not extant), and in 654 ἐπιπόνων ἁμερᾶν. For θηρός, M. Haupt conjectured φάρους (ΘΗΡΟΣ, ΦΑΡΟΣ): for the α^, cp. 916. The words ἐπὶ προφάσει φάρους then mean, ‘on the pretext of the robe.’ The robe was the πρόφασις for using the love-charm. παγχρίστῳ can be retained in the dat., agreeing with προφάσει (cp. Ant.794 n.).

(3) For συγκραθεὶς , cp. Ant.1311 δειλαίᾳ δὲ συγκέκραμαι δύᾳ (‘steeped in’ it): Ai.895 οἴκτῳ τῷδε συγκεκραμένην (‘steeped in this lament,’— i.e., in the anguish of it). Plut. 853 οὕτω πολυφόρῳ συγκέκραμαι δαίμονι. Thus the primary sense of mixture, or fusion, led to that of intimate union. If we accept φάρους, then συγκραθεὶς would be most naturally taken in the sense which πανίμερος, just before it, could suggest,— ‘made one in heart’ with Deianeira.

There remains, however, the metrical discrepancy between συγκραθεὶς and ἐξέλυς’ in 654. Hermann read ἐξείλυς’ (‘unrolled,’ meaning, ‘disentangled,’ ‘brought to a smooth close’). But ἐξέλυσ’ seems genuine. It is possible, however, that συγκραθεὶς was an explanation of συντακεὶς (suggested by Paley), which would give the same sense. Cp. Aesch. Suppl.1029 γαμέτας | συντηχθεὶς αὔραις ἀδόλοις | γενναίας ἀλόχῳ ψυχᾶς, ‘husband made one with wife in the sincere spirit of a loyal soul.’ So συντακείς τινι, of close attachment, Plat. Symp. 183E Plat. Symp., 192

Either συγκραθείς or συντακείς would here admit a secondary sense, unconsciously prophetic of the dire event (833 προστακέντος ἰοῦ: 836 προστετακώς),— like προσαρμόσαι in 494.—For other views, see Appendix.

663-820

Third ἐπεισόδιον. Deianeira confides to the Chorus her fear that a danger may lurk in the gift which she has just sent to Heracles. Hyllus enters (734). He describes the sufferings of his father, who is being carried home; and ends by invoking curses upon his mother. She goes silently into the house.

περαιτέρω , absol., implying περαιτέρω τοῦ δέοντος ( Plat. Gorg. 484C).

Δῃάνειρα, τέκνον Οἰνέως : the form of address implies earnest sympathy with the terror which they perceive in her: cp. the παῖ Μενοικέως of the Chorus in Ant.1098.

ἀθυμῶ δ’, εἰ φανήσομαι : cp. 176 n.: Eur. Andr.61 φόβῳ μέν, εἴ τις δεσποτῶν αἰσθήσεται.—ἀπ’ ἐλπίδος καλῆς , as the outcome of it: cp. Soph. Ant. 695 κάκιστ’ ἀπ’ ἔργων εὐκλεεστάτων φθίνει. (Not, ‘contrary to it.’)

οὐ δή in a question, as Ph.900: more often, οὐ δή που ( O. T.1472, Ant.381), or οὐ δή ποτε ( Tr.876, El.1108).— τι is acc. of respect, and the gen. depends on it: ‘Surely thou art not anxious as to aught belonging to, concerning thy gift?’ This is simpler than to take the gen. as depending on ἐλπίδος , and τι as adv.: ‘Not, perchance, (the hope concerning) thy gift?’—For the plur. δωρημάτων , cp. 494: for the dat. Ἡρακλεῖ, depending on the verbal notion, Plat. Euthyph. 15A τὰ παρ’ ἡμῶν δῶρα τοῖς θεοῖς: and Soph. O. C.1026 n.

ὥστε μήποτ’ ἂν παραινέσαι , i.e., ὥστε οὔποτ’ ἂν παραινέσαιμι. The words προθυμίαν … ἔργου form a single notion, the sense being the same as if ἄδηλον were ἀδήλου. Cp. Ant.794 n. ἄδηλον here means, ‘untried by previous test’: cp. her own words in 590 f. So in Thuc.5. 103 ἀφανεῖς ἐλπίδες (as opp. to φανεραί) are those which rest on no solid ground. Cp. id. 1. 78 ἐν ἀδήλῳ κινδυνεύεται.—For λαβεῖν , ‘conceive,’ cp. Soph. Ph.1078 φρόνησιν...λάβοι: Soph. Ai.345 αἰδῶ...λάβοι .

εἰ διδακτόν : cp. 64.

οἷον, ἢν φράσω κ.τ.λ. The choice here seems to lie between two courses.

(1) To retain ὑμῖν , but with a comma after it, and to supply from it ὑμᾶς as subject to μαθεῖν : ‘such that, if I tell it to you, ye will learn an unexpected marvel.’ Cp. Plut. 349 ποῖός τις (sc. χρησμός);— οἷος... | ἢν μὲν κατορθώσωμεν, εὖ πράττειν ἀεί: where the subject to the inf. is ἡμᾶς, supplied from the preceding verb.

(2) To read ὑμᾶς (subject to μαθεῖν) instead of ὑμῖν , which may well have arisen from φράσω . This course is recommended by the lucid construction, and by the better rhythm. Cp. O. T.1295 f. θέαμα δ’ εἰσόψει τάχα | τοιοῦτον οἷον καὶ στυγοῦντ’ ἐποικτίσαι.

Others, taking μαθεῖν with θαῦμ’ ἀνέλπιστον only, suppose an ellipse of ἔσται (or an equiv. word): ‘Such that, if I tell it, (it will be) an unexpected marvel for you to hear.’ But such an ellipse is extremely harsh. Wunder's ἂν φράσαι (with ἐμέ understood as subject) is possible, but loses the emphasis prepared by ἢν φράσω, and gives an unpleasing rhythm.

τὸν ἐνδυτῆρα πέπλον . The word ἐνδυτήρ (found only here) expresses that the πέπλος was not for ordinary use, but was one which Heracles was to assume for the solemn rite. Thus it is equivalent to ‘stately,’ or ‘festal.’ Cp. Eur. Tro. 258 ἐνδυτῶν στεφέων ἱεροὺς στολμούς, ‘the sacred apparel of wreaths with which thou hast been invested’ (because they mark Cassandra's prophetic character).—The χιτών belonged to the class of ἐνδύματα, garments ‘put on’ (and not merely wrapped round the body); while the Homeric πέπλος must be classed with ἐπιβλήματα (cp. Il.5. 734 ff.). But we cannot well regard ἐνδυτήρ here as a qualifying epithet, meaning that this πέπλος was of the χιτών class (cp. 602 n.).

ἀργὴς … πόκος : I follow Wunder and Lobeck in thus amending ἀργῆτ’ … πόκῳ . The latter reading, if sound, presents a dilemma. (1) ἀργῆτ’ =ἀργῆτι. But it is now generally recognised that the epic license of eliding datival ι was foreign to Attic Tragedy: the supposed examples all admit of easy remedy: see O. C., Appendix on v. 1436. (2) ἀργῆτα , agreeing with πέπλον: ‘white, glistering.’ This is possible; for, though τὸν ἐνδυτῆρα πέπλον precedes, a second epithet might follow: cp. n. on O. T.1199.But the effect of such an epithet, added at the end of the clause, would here be very weak. And if ἀργῆτα is taken as the proleptic predicate (‘anointed so as to make it shine,’ Wecklein), this does not suit the sense. On the other hand, the connection of ἀργής with πόκος is confirmed by Aesch. Eum.45 ἀργῆτα μαλλόν.

Blaydes suggests ἀργῆς οἰὸς εὐέρου πόκῳ: but the usage of ἀργός precludes this. A change of ἀργὴς … πόκος into ἀργῆτ’ (meant for ἀργῆτι)... πόκῳ would easily have been induced by the preceding ᾧ .— εὐέρου , the Attic form, acc. to the schol. on Ar. Av.121(where metre requires εὔερον ).

πρὸς οὐδενὸς (neut.) τῶν ἔνδον , by nothing in the house (such as fire, or a corrosive substance). The conj. τῶν ἐκτός is ingenious, but seems unnecessary.— φθίνει , instead of φθίνον: see n. on O. T.1134.

ψῇ is not elsewhere intrans. (cp. 698), and hence has been suspected here: but cp. 128, n. on ἐπὶ...κυκλοῦσιν.—κατ’ ἄκρας σπιλάδος , down from the top of a flat stone, or slab, in the αὐλή of the house. Schol.: ὡς οὖν ἐπὶ λίθου θεμένη αὐτὸ τοῦτό φησι. On coming into the court-yard from the room in which she had secretly anointed the robe, she had carelessly thrown the tuft of wool down upon this stone.

Such is the only sense which the words will bear. They are perhaps corrupt. Sophocles has the dat. plur. σπιλάδεσσι, in the ordinary sense, ‘sea-rocks,’ in fr. 341; but the sense of the sing. here is peculiar. And vv. 695—698 would naturally suggest that she had thrown the tuft at once on the ground, rather than on a stone from which it afterwards crumbled down.

Possibly the true reading is κατ’ ἄκρας σπόδιον , ‘utterly pulverised,’ and σπιλάδος arose, when the letters after σπ had been partly effaced, through the wish to find a subst. which could agree with ἄκρας. Cp. συιδ. κατ’ ἄκρας· δἰ ὅλου, παντελῶς: and Soph. O. C.1242.

ἐκτενῶ : Ai.1040 μὴ τεῖνε μακράν : Aesch. Eum.201 τοσοῦτο μῆκος ἔκτεινον λόγουν.

γὰρ , prefatory.

ὧν , for οὒς, by attract. to the subsequent θεσμῶν : cp. Dem. or. 20 § 87 ὧν ἔργῳ πεποίηκεν ἕκαστος..., τούτων ἐκ λόγου κρίσις γίγνεται.

ὁ θὴρ Κένταυρος , as in 1162: θήρ may here be rendered by an adj., but is strictly a subst., the general term in apposition with the special.

πονῶν πλευρὰν : Hense quotes Ennius Ann.601 tum laterali' dolor, certissimu' nuntiu' mortis.

πικρᾷ , cp. Ai.1024 πικροῦ | ...κνώδοντος: Il.5. 278 πικρὸς ὀϊστός.— γλωχῖνι . This sense of γλωχίν (which means ‘the end of a strap’ in Il.24. 274) does not occur elsewhere in poetry of the classical age, but is attested by Il.5. 393 ὀϊστῷ τριγλώχινι (cp. 11. 507), a three-barbed arrow: which shows that the schol. here is right in identifying γλωχίν with the Homeric ὄγκος (uncus), ‘barb’ of an arrow ( Il.4. 151).

προὐδιδάξατο , ‘had taught me beforehand’: distinguish the other sense of this compound, ‘to teach gradually’ ( Ai.163, Ph.1015). The midd. voice here suits the fact of the Centaur's hidden design. In Plut. 687, ὁ γὰρ ἱερεὺς αὐτοῦ με προὐδιδάξατο, the verb might be causal (‘had me instructed beforehand’). Sometimes, however, the midd. διδάσκομαι hardly differs from διδάσκω, unless by emphasising the te cher's effort (cp. Pind. O.8. 59: Nub. 783).

θεσμῶν οὐδέν . The regular plur. was θεσμοί, though in fr. 90 we find οὐ γάρ τι θεσμὰ τοῖσιν ἀστίταις πρέπει. Cp. Ph.24 τἀπίλοιπα τῶν λόγων (n.).— ἐσῳζόμην , remembered: Plat. Rep. 455B ἂ ἔμαθε, σῴζεται: cp. Soph. O. T.318 n.

χαλκῆς … δέλτου . This image is peculiarly forcible in connection with θεσμῶν ,—the word which expresses her religious reverence for the Centaur's precepts. Laws, rituals, oracles, etc., were often engraved upon bronze tables. An example is afforded by the ‘Eugubinae Tabulae’ preserved at Gubbio, which concern sacred rites. Diod. Sic. 12. 26 (referring to the Lawsof the XII. Tables) εἰς δώδεκα χαλκοῦς πίνακας χαράξαντες οἱ ὕπατοι. Plut. Alex.17 δέλτον...χαλκῆν, τύπους ἔχουσαν ἀρχαίων γραμμάτων (an oracle): where, for τύπους (graven characters), cp. Pollux 8. 128 δέλτοις χαλκαῖς ἦσαν πάλαι ἐντετυπωμένοι οἱ νόμοι οἱ περὶ τῶν ἱερῶν καὶ τῶν πατρίων . Cic. Phil. 1. § 26 Quod ita erit gestum, id lex erit? et in aes incidi iubebitis...?

καίμοι κ.τ.λ. Those who agree with Wunder in rejecting this verse hold that σῴζειν depends on προὐδιδάξατο (681), and urge that κἄδρων τοιαῦτα in 688 condemns τοιαῦτ’ ἔδρων here. The question must be considered in the light of the whole context. She begins by saying that the Centaur's dying precepts remained in her memory as if graven on bronze (680—683). That passage is much more impressive if a full stop follows 683. She then says, ‘Now these were his precepts,’— verse 684 marking her anxiety to explain that she had simply obeyed him to the letter. The reiteration, κἄδρων τοιαῦτα, in 688, is unnecessary; but, in her actual state of mind, it is full of dramatic truth. The scholiast read this verse.

ἄπυρον κ.τ.λ. : cp. 606 f.—For ἄθικτον with gen., cp. 23 n.

ἕως νιν . The solecism in the MSS., ἕως ἂν, is like their πρὶν ἂν θάνοι in 2 f., and ἡνίκ’ ἃν...ἀπείη in 164 f.

που : neither Nessus (575) nor she herself had ever thought of the charm being used on any one except Heracles. But, as she shrank from naming Eurystheus (35), so, at this moment, she shrinks from naming the man whom she loves.

ἔχρισα μὲν corresponds with κἄθηκα in 691, not with εἴσω δ’ in 693. Cp. Ai.1 ἀεὶ μέν,...3 καὶ νῦν: Thuc.2. 65§ 12 δέκα μὲν ἔτη ἀντεῖχον...καὶ οὐ πρότερον ἐνέδοσαν. So μέν...τε, belowThuc., 1012.— κατ’ οἶκον , in the house (and not outside the gates): ἐν δόμοις , in the γυναικωνῖτις, and not in the open αὐλή. For this limited sense of δόμοι, cp. Hom. Od.6. 303 ἀλλ’ ὁπότ’ ἄν σε δόμοι κεκύθωσι καὶ αὐλή.

κτησίου , ‘belonging to the household,’—i.e., to a flock kept near the house, to supply food, and victims for sacrifice. Ζεὺς Κτήσιος was more especially the tutelar god of household property; hence domestic slaves stand κτησίου βωμοῦ πέλας ( Aesch. Ag. 1038). The epithet here does not, however, directly allude to him, as if meaning, ‘devoted to the Κτήσιος .’

ἀλαμπὲς ἡλίου : cp. O. C.677 ἀνήνεμον... | χειμώνων (n.).

ζυγάστρῳ : for the dat., cp. 564. Xen. Cyr.7. 3. 1 uses ζύγαστρα of boxes in which treasure is packed up for removal. The word meant simply, ‘something fitted together,’ ‘compacted’ (ζυγ‐).

κοίλῳ : the addition of this adj. is sometimes, esp. in poetry, merely picturesque: cp. O. C.1593, Ai.1165: Eur. Ion 19 κοίλης...ἀντίπηγος: Her.4. 2 ἀγγήϊα κοῖλα.—ὥσπερ εἴδετε . They saw the ζύγαστρον, but not the act of placing the robe in it: this (as ἀλαμπὲς ἡλίου shows) had been done in the house.

εἴσω δ’ ἀποστείχουσα , returning into the house (632). The words ὥσπερ εἴδετε indicate the previous dialogue in front of it (531—632).

φάτιν is boldly used here, but appears sound. The harshness is modified by the context: i.e., the antithesis between uttering and comprehending has led the poet to strengthen ἄφραστον by a noun specially suited to it, as he strengthens ἀξύμβλητον by the addition of ἀνθρώπῳ μαθεῖν . In El.1466, on the other hand, δέδορκα φάσμα... | πεπτωκός (the corpse), the subst. is accommodated to the verb.—For ἀξύμβλητον cp. Aelian Nat. An. 6. 60 τῶν ἀτεκμάρτων τε καὶ ἀσυμβλήτων . Eur. Med.675 σοφώτερ’ ἢ κατ’ ἄνδρα συμβαλεῖν ἔπη.

κάταγμα properly meant the ball of wool on the distaff, from which the thread is drawn down (κατάγεται, deducitur) by the spinner. ( Polit. 282 E: Soph.226B. ) Here it is merely a synonym for μαλλός (690). In Ar. Lys.583 ff. κάταγμα is the thread itself.

προὔχριον , before putting it into the casket (692). Lucian Alex.21 σιάλῳ τὴν σφραγῖδα προχρίσας.—φλόγα comes first, since heat is the main point; then, to avoid ambiguity, ἀκτῖν’ ἐς ἡλιῶτιν is added. Seneca Herc. Oet. 725 translates these words: medios in ignes solis et claram facem.

Wunder rashly rejects the verse. Dobree's objection to it seems to have been the repeated ἐς . His words are merely: ‘Suspectus ob constructionem; nisi legas φλόγα ἀκτῖνος ἡλιῶτιν’: II. Adv.38. But the prep. is often thus repeated when a second noun stands in apposition with the first, serving to explain it: e.g., Lysias or. 6 § 14 καὶ ἐν Ἀρείῳ πάγῳ, ἐν τῷ σεμνοτάτῳ...δικαστηρίῳ : Laches 183 C ἐκ τούτων οἱ ὀνομαστοὶ γίγνονται, ἐκ τῶν ἐπιτηδευσάντων ἕκαστα: Prot.358B αἱ ἐπὶ τούτου πράξεις ἅπασαι, ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀλύπως ζῆν.

ῥεῖ is equiv. to ψῇ in 678. The wool shrivels away; and presently there is nothing to be seen but a powder, like saw-dust, on the ground. For ῥεῖν, cp. O. C.259 n.

κατέψηκται : the perf. of instant result: cp. Ph.76 ὄλωλα (n.). Seneca Herc. Oet. 736 Dumque ipsa miror, causa mirandi perit.

μορφῇ , dat. of respect: μάλιστ’ εἰκαστὸν , lit., ‘most nearly comparable’; but, instead of a simple dat., ἐκβρώμασι, we have a clause with ὥστε (=ὡς), as if (e.g. ) οὕτως ἔχον had preceded.

πρίονος ἐκβρώματ’ = πρίσματα (or παραπρίσματα): Schneidewin cp. Nicander Ther.52 καὶ ἡ πρίονεσσι τομαίη | κέδρος, πουλυόδουσι καταψηχθεῖσα γενείοις.—ἐν τομῇ ξύλου =ὅτε ξύλον τέμνεται: for the form of the phrase, cp. Ant.24 n.

προπετές , where it was thrown down: schol. ἐρριμμένον (cp. 695) καὶ προπεσὸν χαμαί.—ὅθεν , by attract. to ἐκ γῆς, instead of ὅπου: cp. Thuc.1. 89§ 3 διεκομίζοντο εὐθὺς ὅθεν (=ἐντεῦθεν ὅποι) ὑπεξέθεντο παῖδας καὶ γυναῖκας. In Soph. O. C.1226 the doubtful κεῖθεν is not similar.— προὔκειτ’, ἀναζέουσι : past tense combined with historic pres. ( Soph. Ant.254 n.).— θρομβώδεις ἀφροί , foam, thickened into clots (θρόμβοι, τρέφω): hence the plur., which Seneca imitates, Herc. Oet. 737 Quin ipsa tellus spumeos motus agit.

πίονος ποτοῦ γλ. ὀπώρας ἀπὸ Β. ἀμπέλου : the rich juice of the blue fruit (obtained) from the vine: i.e., the γλεῦκος, or ‘must,’ newly pressed from the ripe grapes; which foams when poured on the ground, since it has not yet passed through the stage of fermentation. Schol.: μάλιστα δὲ ὁ νέος οἶνος, θερμὸς ὤν, εἰ πέσοι χαμαί, ἀφρίζει. The simile is suggested chiefly by the foam, but partly also by the purple tinge which the poison gives to the blood.

χυθέντος should not be taken with Β. ἀπ’ ἀμπέλου , since the grapes have already been gathered.

For ὀπώρας as=‘fruit,’ cp. fr. 234. 7 πᾶσα τέμνεται βλαστουμένη | καλῶς ὀπώρα, κἀνακίρναται ποτόν.—For Βακχίας , ib. 2 Βάκχειος βότρυς: Geo. 2. 5 tibi pampineo gravidus autumno | Floret ager, spumat plenis vindemia labris. For πίονος cp. Tibull. 1. 1. 10 pleno pinguia musta lacu.

ποῖ γνώμης πέσω : she knows not to what counsels she can have recourse: i.e., she can think of no remedy. Cp. O. C.170 ποῖ τις φροντίδος ἔλθῃ ; (n.).

ὁρῶ δέ μ’ … ἐξειργασμένην . The constr. with the acc. can be used whenever the speaker looks at his own case from without. But the examples are of two kinds. (1) Most often there is a contrast of persons; El.65: Andoc. or. 1 § 30 φημὶ δεῖν ἐκείνους μὲν ἀπολέσθαι..., ἐμὲ δὲ σῴζεσθαι. (2) Sometimes, as here, there is no such contrast, and the effect is merely to give a certain objectivity: Soph. El.470 πικρὰν | δοκῶ με πεῖραν τήνδε τολμήσεὶν ἔτι: so Soph. Ai. 606 f.: Plat. Rep. 400B οἶμαι δέ με ἀκηκοέναι. This is esp. fitting when the speaker is in an evil plight, and means that he can see himself as others see him: so Xen. An.5. 6§ 20 νῦν μὲν ὁρῶμεν ἡμᾶς ἀπόρους ὄντας κ.τ.λ.

πόθεν , ‘from what motive?’: ἀντὶ τοῦ , ‘in gratitude for what?’

ἂν … παρέσχ’ : (if he had shown kindness,— as he did not), why would he have done so?

ἧς … ὕπερ , on account of whom,=ἧς ἕνεκα, or δἰ ἥν: cp. Ant.932 βραδυτῆτος ὕπερ .

ἀποφθίσαι : φθίσω and ἔφθισα have ι— in epic poetry, but ι^ in Attic: cp. 1043: O. T.202: Ai.1027.

ἀρκεῖ , ‘anails’: not, ‘ suffices.’ In the latter sense, ἀρκεῖ is usu. impers., but in the former, personal, as it is here (sc. ἡ μάθησις).

ἄρνυμαι : Ant.903: Ph.838.

εἴ τι μὴ : 586 n.

ψευσθήσομαι γνώμης : Ai.1382 καί μ’ ἔψευσας ἐλπίδος πολύ.

ἄτρακτον : cp. Ph.290 n.—

θεὸν Χείρωνα . Cheiron, as the son of the god Cronus by the nymph Philyra, was of a different origin from the other Centaurs, the descendants of Ixion and Nephelè. So Pindar distinguishes him as Κρονίδαν | Κένταυρον (N. 3. 47), οὐρανίδα γόνον εὐρυμέδοντα Κρόνου (P. 3. 4): and Apollonius Rhodius as ἄλλα μὲν ἵππῳ, | ἄλλα θεῷ ἀτάλαντον (2. 1240). He was still more separated from the rest of the Centaur tribe by his just and gentle character ( Il.11. 832 δικαιότατος Κενταύρων). Hence Greek art, after the in vention of the hippo-centaur (564 n.), continued to portray Cheiron under the more humane type of the andro-centaur. This is his form on Greek vases, down at least to 400 B.C. Later art neglected this distinction. (See Colvin S. in Journ. Hellen. Stud., vol. 1. pp. 133— 137.)

πημήναντα . Other Centaurs, routed by Heracles in Arcadia, fled to Cheiron near Cape Malea; and the hero, in shooting at them, accidentally wounded his friend. Cheiron could not be healed; and, being a god, could not die. At last Zeus allowed him to exchange fates, the immortal for the mortal, with Prometheus; and so he found rest ( Apollod.2. 5. 4).

Ovid varies the story. Heracles visited Cheiron on Mount Pelion; a poisoned arrow chanced to fall from the hero's quiver on the left foot of the Centaur. Virus edax superabat opem...Nona dies aderat, cum tu, iustissime Chiron, | Bis septem stellis corpore cinctus eras. (Fast. 5. 387—414.)

χὧνπερ seems a certain correction of χὥσπερ . The latter has been explained thus:—(1) ‘Even as it may touch, (so surely) does it destroy.’ This is possible, but somewhat forced; certainly less probable than χὧνπερ. (2) ‘If only it touch them.’ This view—that ὥσπερ <*>ν= dummodo—rests on passages in which ὡς should be corrected to ἕως ( O. C.1361, Ph.1330, Ai.1117).—Few will defend χὥσπερ as=καὶ ὅσπερ (‘whoever touches the arrow’); or accept, with Wunder, χὥσαπερ.

ἐκ … σφαγῶν τοῦδε διελθὼν , having passed out from the wounds of Nessus.

ἰὸς αἵματος , a poison consisting (or contained) in blood, because the poison from the arrow had become mixed with the blood; and it was in the form of blood (572 ἀμφίθρεπτον α<*>μα) that the poison had been applied. For the ‘defining’ gen., cp. El.682 πρόσχημ’ ἀγῶνος ,=πρόσχ. ἀγωνιστικόν.

τόνδε , Heracles. τοῦδε—ὅδε—τόνδε: this repetition of the pron., in different relations, has been thought strange. Yet cp. O. T.948 καὶ νῦν ὅδε | πρὸς τῆς τύχης ὄλωλεν, οὐδὲ τοῦδ’ ὕπο: where ὅδε is Polybus, and τοῦδ’, Oedipus. She reasons from past to present:—‘the same poison, coming from this source, will kill this man.’ The reiterated pronoun really marks the stress of the inductive argument.

Others take ἐκ … τοῦδε as=‘from this arrow’: then σφαγῶν must go either with διελθών, ‘having come through (from) the wounds’; or with αἵματος, ‘poison contained in the blood of the wounds.’ But the point is that the poison, though it comes to Heracles from the wound of Nessus, and not (as to its former victims) directly from the arrow, is still the same. And, since ὅδε expresses this, τοῦδ’ , if it referred to the arrow, would be superfluous.

δόξῃ γοῦν ἐμῇ : cp. Phaed.68B οὐκ ἄσμενος εἶσιν αὐτόσε; οἴεσθαί γε χρή. For γοῦν, cp. n. on Ant.45 τὸν γοῦν ἐμόν .

σφαλήσεται : cp. 297, σφαλῇ. —ταὐτῇ σὺν ὁρμῇ , lit., ‘borne along by the same impetus.’ The ὁρμή, impetus, is that of the fate which brings Heracles low: she means, ‘at the same moment I, too, shall be swept out of life.’ Cp. Xen. Ages.2. 29 ἐνόμιζε γὰρ τῇ αὐτῇ ὁρμῇ τῷ μὲν Αἰγυπτίῳ χάριν ἀποδώσειν..., τοὺς δ’ ἐν τῇ Ἀσίᾳ Ἕλληνας πάλιν ἐλευθερώσειν, τῷ δὲ Πέρσῃ δίκην ἐπιθήσειν: i.e., ‘by the same effort.’ The phrase was perhaps a familiar one, to which the poet has here given a new turn.

For σὺν , cp. Theocr. 25. 251 τηλοῦ δὲ μιῇ πήδησε σὺν ὁρμῇ (‘at one bound’: though μιᾷ ὁρμῇ usu.=‘by a common impulse,’ Xen. An.3. 2. 9 ).

προτιμᾷ with inf.; cp. Her.3. 21 προτιμῶν πολλοῦ ἐμοὶ ξεῖνος γενέσθαι. —μὴ (‘generic’) with κακὴ , rather than with the inf.: cp. 725: fr. 154. 2 ἔχοιμ’ ἀν αὐτὸ μὴ κακῶς ἀπεικάσαι. The adj. is not here a mere synonym for δυσγενής (as in O. T.1063), but rather blends the ideas of birth and character. For the sentiment, cp. El.989 ζῆν αἰσχρὸν αἰσχρῶς τοῖς καλῶς πεφυκόσιν: Ai.479.

ἔργα δείν’ : the ‘deeds’ are the dire results which Deianeira has so frankly presaged (718 πῶς οὐκ ὀλεῖ καὶ τόνδε ;). Hence δεινά is not too strong.

ἐλπίδ’ has properly a neutral sense (cp. 125 n.): ‘we must not decide our foreboding before the issue,’— i.e., assume that the worst will certainly happen: hence we may more freely render, ‘doom our hope.’

τοῖς μὴ καλοῖς β. : for the generic μή, cp. Ant.494 τῶν μηδὲν ὀρθῶς ἐν σκότῳ τεχνωμένων.—ἐλπίς, ἥτις καὶ θρ. τι προξενεῖ , a foreboding which so much as lends courage. The measures which she has taken do not allow her to think of a good result as even possible. For προξενεῖ cp. O. T.1483 n.

ἀμφὶ with dat., ‘in the case of,’ Ph.1354 n.

μὴ )ξ ἑκουσίας : cp. 395: Ph.467 μὴ )ξ ἀπόπτου. The adverbial phrase would properly precede σφαλεῖσι: but cp. Ant.659 n.

πέπειρα (related to πέπων as πίειρα to πίων) is attested by the grammarians, but extant only in Anacreon fr. 87. Hippocrates Acut.390 has πέπειρος νόσος, and Ar. Eccl. 896 ἐν ταῖς πεπείροις (Rav. πεπείραις).—For the sentiment, cp. fr. 599 ἄκων δ’ ἁμαρτὼν οὔτις ἀνθρώπων κακός.

τοιαῦτα δ’ : δέ introduces an objection, as in O. T.379(n.).

οἴκοι , fig.: cp. Eur. Tro.647 τὸν δὲ νοῦν διδάσκαλον | οἴκοθεν ἔχουσα χρηστόν. So Lat. domi ( Plaut. Miles 194, with Tyrrell's note). In Her.7. 152 τὰ οἰκήια κακά (‘the troubles that they have at home’) is similarly figurative.

ἂν ἁρμόζοι : cp. Dem. or. 18 § 42 λόγους οὓς...ἁρμόσει λέγειν.

τὸν πλείω λόγον : the further discourse which might be expected: cp. n. on O. C.36 τὰ πλείον’ ἱστορεῖν.—εἰ μή τι : the schol. seems right in taking τι as object to λέξεις , rather than as an adv. (‘perchance,’ 712).

μαστὴρ πατρὸς : cp. O. C.455 ἐμοῦ | μαστῆρα. The Chorus may be supposed to know of this mission through having heard the last words of the πρόλογος as they were entering (95).

ἂν … εἱλόμην : cp. Ph.1239 ἂν...ἐβουλόμην (n.).

σε is subject to each of the three infinitives which follow. It is placed as if the speaker mentally supplied a word such as παθεῖν. But ἓν is really an accus. in apposition with the whole sentence, σε ἢ μηκέτ’ εἶναι , etc. The peculiar order has been due to the metrical difficulty of inserting σε anywhere in vv. 735—737.

ἐκ τριῶν ἓν . Photius and Suidas quote the proverb, τῶν τριῶν κακῶν ἕν, illustrating it from Polyzelus (a poet of the later Old Comedy), τριῶν κακῶν ἕν γ’ οὖν ἑλέσθ’ αὐτῷ τι πᾶσ’ ἀνάγκη, and Menander, ἓν γάρ τι τούτων τῶν τριῶν ἔχοι κακῶν. Cp. schol. Pind. O.1. 97 τρία λέγεται κοινῶς καὶ τὰ πρὸς τὸν θάνατον συνεργοῦντα, ξίφος, ἀγχόνη, κρημνός· Σοφοκλῆς (fr. 822)<*> λύσω γάρ, εἰ καὶ τῶν τριῶν ἓν οἴσομαι. A like prov. was τρία Θηραμένους, alluding to three alternative penalties proposed by him.

κεκλῆσθαι : cp. 149: El.366 πάντων ἀρίστου παῖδα κεκλῆσθαι.—ἀμείψασθαι , get in exchange: Aesch. Theb. 304 ποῖον δ’ ἀμείψεσθε γαίας πέδον | τᾶσδ’ ἄρειον; ποθεν is wholly vague: the schol.'s ἐκ θεοῦ τινος is too definite.

τί δ’ ἔστιν … πρός γ’ ἐμοῦ στυγού‐ μενον ; ‘What is there, on my part, that excites hatred?’ The phrase is peculiar (since the words could mean, ‘what is hated by me?’); but, in speaking, the sense would be made clear by a very slight pause after the words πρός γ’ ἐμοῦ , which are naturally emphatic (cp. O. T.516).

τὸν δ’ ἐμὸν : for this use of δέ to mark a second relationship, see on O. C.1275 ὦ σπέρματ’ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδ’, ἐμαὶ δ’ ὁμαίμονες. Two modes of expression are blended here, since either δέ , or λέγω , should properly be absent: but the redundancy suits the speaker's vehemence. —For λέγω , cp. 9.

ἐξήνεγκας here denotes a startling utterance (like ποῖόν σε ἔπος φύγεν ἕρκος ὀδόντων ;). ἐκφέρω, with ref. to speech, usu. = ‘to disclose’ a secret ( Her.3. 71).

δν οὐχ ο<*>όν τε κ.τ.λ. This λόγος is one which must needs ‘be fulfilled,’ —i.e., ‘befound to correspond with a fact,’ ‘prove true,’—since the thing has already happened. Cp. Il.1. 388 ἠπείλησεν μῦθον, ὃ δὴ τετελεσμένος ἐστίν.—Most edd. read μὴ οὐ , instead of the MS. μὴ , here: but see 90 n.

τὸ … φανθὲν , that which has come before men's eyes,—come to pass: cp. Ai.647(χρόνος) φύει τ’ ἄδηλα καὶ φανέντα κρύπτεται: Ant.457 κοὐδεὶς οἶδεν ἐξ ὅτου )φάνη. The word is fitting at a moment when his mind is full of the terrible sight which he has just seen (746 f.). For τὸ γὰρ at the end of the v., cp. 92.

τίς ἂν δύναιτ’ ἂν : cp. 21.

ἀγένητον , ‘not brought to pass’ (st. γεν‐, γίγνομαι): cp. Horace's infectum (C. 3. 29. 47). But ἀγέννητος (γεννα‐)=‘not begotten’ (61). Agathon fr. 5 (ap. Eth. N. 6. 2) μόνου γὰρ αὐτοῦ καὶ θεὸς στερίσκεται, | ἀγένητα ποιεῖν ἅσσ’ ἂν ᾖ πεπραγμένα. Pind. O.2. 17 τῶν δὲ πεπραγμένων | ...ἀποίητον οὐδ’ ἂν | χρόνος ὁ πάντων πατὴρ δύναιτο θέμεν ἔργων τέλος. Simonides fr. 69 τὸ γὰρ γεγενημένον οὐκέτ’ ἄρεκτον ἔσται. Theognis 583 ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν προβέβηκεν ἀμήχανόν ἐστι γενέσθαι | ἀργά. H. N. 2. 7 Deus nullum habet in praeterita ius praeterquam oblivionis.

744 f. For ἀνθρώπων added to the interrog. τίς, cp. El.238 El., 930.

ἄζηλον : cp. 284.—Nauck rejects v. 745, because Deianeira ought to have one verse only (cp. 738, 741, 748). But it is unsafe to assume such a rigorous ‘symmetry’: and the larger utterance is natural here.

ἐν ὄμμασιν : 241 n.

κατὰ γλῶσσαν , ‘as a matter of report,’ i.e. παρ’ ἄλλων. (The similar phrase ἀπὸ γλώσσης usu. means ‘orally,’ i.e., not in writing: Her.1. 123, Thuc.7. 10.) Cp. I. T. 901 τάδ’ εἶδον αὐτή, κοὐ κλύουσ’ ἀπαγγελῶ.

ἐμπελάζεις … καὶ παρίστασαι , i.e., find him, and then stand near to him in his sufferings. The vivid historic pres. suits the tension of mind with which the question is asked: cp. O. T.113 συμπίπτει, and ib. 1025 δίδως.—These are Deianeira's last words on the scene.

εἰ χρὴ μαθεῖν σε . Hyllus abhors her, as the murderess of his father; there is no touch of pity in his mood. His words mean that the recital will be painful to him, and also that he shrinks from speaking to her at such length. (Cp. 815 f.) According to Greek usage, it was not ὅσιον for the relatives of a slain person to hold any avoidable intercourse with the slayer. (Cp. Lys. or. 12 § 24: Isae. or. 9 § 20.) This feeling appears in 815 f.

ὅθ’ εἷρπε : see on 237 f. For the absence of a prefatory γάρ, cp. 555, 900 . ἐπεί is more usual than ὅτε in opening such a ῥῆσις. The schol.'s remark here, καινοπρεπὴς ἡ φράσις, may refer partly to that, and partly to the abruptness of εἷρπε.

τροπαῖα , the arms taken from the enemy (cp. Ant.143 n.), σκῦλα : ἀκροθίνια , the booty, λεία.—This accent for the subst. τροπαῖον is attested by the grammarians, and preserved by L in 1102: though, acc. to rule, the subst. would be τρόπαιον, and the adj. τροπαῖος ( Ph.1459 n.).

ἀκτή … ἔστιν , instead of ἦλθεν εἰς ἀκτήν κ.τ.λ.: cp. Eur. Hipp.1198 ἐπεὶ δ’ ἔρημον χῶρον εἰσεβάλλομεν, | ἀκτή τις ἔστι κ.τ.λ. (instead of εἴδομεν ἀκτήν τινα): I.T. 260 ἐπεὶ τὸν ἐσρέοντα διὰ Συμπληγάδων | βοῦς ὑλοφορβοὺς πόντον εἰσεβάλλομεν, | ἦν τις διαρρὼξ κυμάτων πολλῷ σάλῳ | κοιλωπὸς ἀγμός: ib. 1449 ὅταν δ’ Ἀθήνας τὰς θεοδμήτους μόλῃς, | χῶρός τις ἔστιν. The epic fashion is to begin with a description of the place ( Il.2. 811 ἔστι δέ τις...κολώνη, Od.3. 293 ἔστι δέ τις πέτρη)—as above Od., 237.The mixed construction here comes from a wish to make the narrative at once consecutive and graphic.

Κήναιον : 237 n.

πατρῴῳ : 288 n.— βωμοὺς ὁρίζει κ.τ.λ.: 238 n.

τεμενίαν … φυλλάδα =τέμενος πολύφυλλον (schol.).— ἄσμενος πόθῳ , glad, through my longing (causal dat.).

πολυθύτους … σφαγὰς : the second part of the compound adj. is akin in sense to the subst.; cp. χοαῖσι τρισπόνδοισι ( Ant.431), νεοτόμοισι πλήγμασιν (ib. 1283).

κῆρυξ ἀπ’ οἴκων … οἰκεῖος : ‘his own’ herald, returning from Trachis, was not one at whose hand he could have expected such a gift. It is needless to give οἰκεῖος a special sense, as (a) ‘bred up in his household,’ or (b) ‘sent on a private mission,’ as Paley takes it.

προὐξεφίεσο : for the imperf., cp. O. T.1055 ἐφιέμεσθα : O. C.1605 ἐφίετο: so often ἐκέλευον. This compound does not occur elsewhere, but is paralleled by προεξανίσταμαι, προεξαποστέλλω.

ταυροκτονεῖ κ.τ.λ. The offering consisted of a hundred victims altogether, including bulls, sheep, and goats ( συμμιγῆ βοσκήματα ),—a ‘hecatomb’ in the general sense ( Il.1. 315 ἑκατόμβας | ταύρων ἠδ’ αἰγῶν). The sacrifice was to begin with the slaughter of twelve oxen, animals specially selected from the spoil. Such a θυσία δώδεκα ἱερείων was called δωδεκῇς (Eustath. p. 1386. 48, etc.). In Il.6. 93Helenus directs that an offering of twelve cows shall be promised to Athena.

ἐντελεῖς =τελείους, with no physical blemish or taint: Lucian Sacrif. 12 στεφανώσαντες τὸ ζῷον, καὶ πολύ γε πρότερον ἐξετάσαντες εἰ ἐντελὲς εἴη, ἵνα μηδὲ τῶν ἀχρήστων τι κατασφάττωσι, προσάγουσι τῷ βωμῷ.

βοῦς is probably masc. here (as in Ai.62), though in Homer it is usu. fem., unless the contrary is specified. The word ταυροκτονεῖ is not decisive, since it might express merely the antithesis between oxen and other victims (cp. such phrases as οἰνοχοεῖν νέκταρ). Seneca Herc. Oet. 784 Ut stetit ad aras omne votivum pecus, | Totumque tauris gemuit auratis nemus.

προσῆγε , sc. τῷ βωμῷ: cp. Pollux 1. 29 τὰ δὲ προσακτέα φύματα, ἱερεῖα ἄρτια ἄτομα ὁλόκληρα ὑγιῆ ἄπηρα. The imperf. means strictly, ‘proceeded to bring’ (after donning the robe). The hist. pres. ταυροκτονεῖ, too, represents an imperf., not an aor.

ἵλεῳ . While ἱλαρός (ι^) properly refers to aspect (‘beaming,’ ‘cheerful,’ as opp. to σκυθρωπός), ἵλεως denotes a placid or gracious mood of the mind: cp. Ephippus (a poet of the Middle Comedy), Ἐμπολή fr. 1 ἐποίησέ θ’ ἱλαρόν, εὐθέως δ’ ἀφεῖλε πᾶν | αὐτοῦ τὸ λυποῦν, κἀπέδειξεν ἵλεων (where Meineke rashly changes θ’ ἱλαρόν to θαλερόν ).

κόσμῳ τε … καὶ στολῇ =κοσμίᾳ στολῇ. So in Eur. Med. 1165Glauce puts on the deadly gifts of Medea, δώροις ὑπερχαίρουσα.—κατηύχετο : as Chryses μεγάλ’ εὔχετο χεῖρας ἀνασχών, at the sacrifice described in Il.1. 447—466; and as Nestor πολλὰ...Ἀθήνῃ | εὔχετ’ on the like occasion in Od.3. 430—463. Those two passages explain the ritual imagined here (vv. 756—766). (1) Heracles, having put on the robe, brings his victims to the altar. (2) The next act would be to sprinkle the χέρνιψ on the sacrificers; who would then take barleymeal (οὐλοχύται) in the hands from the basket, κανοῦν. (3) Then Heracles offers his prayer to Zeus. (4) The actual immolation follows; the barley-meal is sprinkled on the heads of victims; hair, cut from one or more of them, is thrown on the altar-fire; and they are slain. (5) The μηρία ( Ant.1011), doubly wrapped in fat, are burnt on the altar. This act was in progress, when the agonies of Heracles began.

Several critics alter κατηύχετο to κατήρχετο . The latter, if used in its larger sense, would refer to no. 2 of the stages described above (cp. Od.3. 445 χέρνιβά τ’ οὐλοχύτας τε κατήρχετο); if in its narrower sense, to no. 4 (cp. Ar. Av.959, Her.2. 45). The larger sense would be best here.

But κατηύχετο is an immeasurably finer reading. Heracles, standing before the altar as he prays with uplifted hands to Zeus, is thrown into stronger relief than if imagined merely in the brief act denoted by κατήρχετο. The ἵλεως φρήν, too, would be more apparent in the εὐχή than in the rite.

σεμνῶν ὀργίων … φλὸξ , ‘the flame of the solemn rites,’ i.e., the flame from the sacrifice on the altar. ὄργια could not literally mean θύματα (the word by which the schol. explains it); but the sense is the same. In Ant.1013, too, ὀργίων are ‘rites,’ not ‘victims.’ The flame is called αἱματηρά, because the burning flesh was so. It is needless to take ἀπό with ὀργίων .

πιείρας δρυός : the wood of the pine (πεύκη) is resinous ( ῥητινώδης),—a quality conducive to the bright flame which was prized as an omen ( Ant.1007 n.). The original meaning of δρῦς was simply ‘tree’ (schol. Il.11. 86; Curt. Etym. § 275). In 1168 and 1195 it means ‘oak.’

ἱδρὼς , showing that the irritant action of the poison has begun.— ἀρτίκολλος, ὥστε τέκτονος , closely glued to his flesh as if by a craftsman: schol. ὡς ὑπὸ τέκτονος καλῶς συγκεκολλημένος. The gen. here is not so definitely equivalent to a gen. with ὑπό as it is in Ai.807 φωτὸς ἠπατημένη, or Eur. Or.497 πληγεὶς θυγατρός. Eur. Itexpresses a similar notion, but in a vaguer form: ‘like something from (the hand of) a τέκτων’: ‘like (a work) of his.’ Some supply κολλήσαντος: but this seems difficult, and is not warranted by such examples as ὡς ἐμοῦ μόνης πέλας (sc. οὔσης, Soph. O. C.83).

Some have supposed that the χιτών is compared to (stone or bronze) drapery on a statue. τέκτων could certainly mean a sculptor: Eur. Alc.348 σοφῇ δὲ χειρὶ τεκτόνων τὸ σὸν δέμας | εἰκασθέν. But: (1) There would be little point in comparing a real robe to an imitation in art. (2) Cp. fr. 430. 4, where Pelops is responding, with his eyes, to the glance of Hippodameia, and the discreet limit which the lover's instinct observes is compared to the line traced by a craftsman's rule;—ἴσον μετρῶν ὀφθαλμόν, ὥστε τέκτονος | παρὰ στάθμην ἰόντος ὀρθοῦται κανών. There, then, as here, the simile is from a mechanical process: the τέκτων is suggested there by ἴσον μετρῶν, as here by ἀρτίκολλος.

ἅπαν κατ’ ἄρθρον : the robe clings so tight as to show the contour of the body: cp. the Homeric phrase, ἐντυπὰς ἐν χλαίνῃ κεκαλυμμένος, explained to mean, ὥστε διὰ τοῦ ἱματίου τοῦ σώματος τὸν τύπον φαίνεσθαι ( Il.24. 163, with Leaf's n.).

ὀστέων might be joined with ἀντίσπαστος (=ἀντισπῶν τὰ ὀστᾶ), but is more simply taken with ἀδαγμός . The latter word means ‘a biting pain’ (rt δακ), esp. an ‘itching.’ Photius p. 7 21: ἀδαγμὸς ὁ ὀδαξησμός, ὅπερ ἐστὶ κνησμός· οὕτω Σοφοκλῆς. The forms ὀδάξω (act. and midd.) and ἀδαξέω (do.) seem both to have been in use; the former was perhaps chiefly Ionic.

ἐχίδνης … ὣς : Hyllus does not know what Deianeira had applied to the robe; but, as the venom was that of the hydra, his conjecture comes near the truth.

ἐδαίνυτο : cp. 1088: Eur. fr. 790 φαγέδαιν’ ἀεί μου σάρκα θοινᾶται ποδός.

)βόησε : βοᾶν τινα usu.=‘to shout to (or for) one’: Pind. P.6. 36 βόασε παῖδα ὅν (called his son to his aid): Xen. Cyr.7. 2. 5 Κῦρον ἐβόα. Here it means, ‘shouted for him, (asking),’=βοῶν ἠρώτησε.—ἐνέγκοι : for ἤνεγκον and ἤνεγκα, cp. Soph. O. C. 522.

μηχαναῖς in a bad sense, as Ai.181.

ἔλεξεν , sc. ἐνεγκεῖν.—ὥσπερ ἦν ἐσταλμένον , as it had been sent; i.e., without tampering with it by the way. Cp. 622 τόδ’ ἄγγος ὡς ἔχει δεῖξαι φέρων. —Not, ‘as had been prescribed’ (ἐπεσταλμένον).

πλευμόνων : cp. 1054: for the form, 567 n.

ἄρθρον ᾗ λυγίζεται , ‘where the joint is supple,’ i.e., at the ankle (σφυρόν), where the ball of the joint (ἀστράγαλος) plays in its socket. This mode of definition is Homeric: cp. Il.5. 305 ἔνθα τε μηρὸς | ἰσχίῳ ἐνστρέφεται (turns in the hip-joint).

ἐκ πόντου , ‘in’ (‘rising from’) the sea; i.e., an isolated rock, not part of a promontory. This is better than to take the words with ἀμφίκλυστον, ‘washed on all sides by the sea’: ἐκ πόντου would then be too weak.

The name ‘Lichades’ was given to some rocky islets just S. of C. Cenaeum, in the narrow strait dividing it from the promontory of Cnemīdes on the Locrian coast. Strabo 9. p. 426 ἐνταῦθα καὶ αἱ Λιχάδες καλούμεναι τρεῖς νῆσοι πρόκεινται, ἀπὸ Λίχα τοὔνομα ἔχουσαι. Cp. Aesch. fr. 29, quoted on 237 f. Ovid Met. 9. 226 Nunc quoque in Euboico scopulus brevis emicat alte | Gurgite, et humanae servat vestigia formae; | Quem quasi sensurum nautae calcare verentur, | Appellantque Lichan. —Λίχας perh.=λίθος: cp. ὄρνιχος, ὄρνιθος (Preller 2. 255 n. 2).

κόμης … μυελὸν ἐκραίνει , he causes the brain to ooze out through his victim's hair,—at the moment when the skull is cloven. Cp. Eur. fr. 388 κάρα τε γάρ σου συγχεῶ κόμαις ὁμοῦ, | ῥανῶ δὲ πεδόσ’ ἐγκέφαλον: id. Eur. Cycl. 402 τὸν δ’ αὖ, τένοντος ἁρπάσας ἄκρου ποδός, | παίων πρὸς ὀξὺν στόνυχα πετραίου λίθου | ἐγκέφαλον ἐξέρρανε (where the verbal resemblance to this passage is remarkable).

μυελὸν : ἐγκέφαλος, the proper word for ‘brain,’ is merely an adj. with which μυελός is understood. In Plat. Tim. 73C, D the ἐγκέφαλος is described as that part of the μυελός which is to receive τὸ θεῖον σπέρμα.

διασπαρέντος : the skull, cleft from its centre ( μέσου ), is scattered in fragments. Other views are:—(1) The word means merely ‘cloven,’ and has been substituted for a word like διαρραγέντος on account of the following αἵματος. This seems impossible. (2) διαρραγέντος, or the like (see cr. n.), should be read. But διασπαρέντος, rightly understood, suits both nouns. Athenaeus (66 A) quotes vv. 781 f., as cited by Apollodorus (c. 140 B.C.), without variation from our text. The reading, then, is at least a very old one.

ἀνηυφήμησεν οἰμωγῇ : the verb can bear this sense even without a defining addition: Eur. Or.1335 ἀνευφημεῖ δόμος (of wailing): Plat. Phaedo60 A ἀνηυφήμησε (Xanthippè). The notion is that of a cry which expresses religious awe. Cp. Matthew Arnold, Mycerinus: ‘And one loud cry of grief and of amaze | Broke from his sorrowing people.’

ἰύζων : ἰύ, a shrill sound, expressed astonishment or anguish: Aeëtes uses it in his ‘inarticulate’ vexation (ἴυξεν δ’ ἀφωνήτῳ περ ἔμπας ἄχει: Pind. P.4. 237 ).

Λοκρῶν τ’ ὄρειοι πρῶνες : the heights of the Cnemis range, on the Locrian coast, just s. of Cape Cenaeum in Euboea. At this point the strait is less than three miles in breadth. The τ’ after Λοκρῶν (cr. n.) seems genuine.— ἄκραι , the cliffs which jut into the sea at or near Cenaeum. This fem. form is usual when, as here, the ref. is to promontories. ἄκρα , the reading of Diogenes Laertius (cr. n.),—meant doubtless as neut. pl.,—would be rather ‘mountain heights.’ The neut. ἄκρον is rarely said of a foreland (as in Od.3. 278).

Seneca's equivalent for this passage is curious: he describes the hero's cries as re-echoed from Chalcis (50 miles off), from Cape Caphareus (upwards of 100), and from ‘all the Cyclades’! (Herc. Oet. 803 ff.)

ἀπεῖπε … ῥίπτων : the cause of weariness is regularly expressed by a pres. part.: Ar. Lys.778 μή νυν ἀπείπωμεν ταλαιπωρούμεναι: Plat. Legg. 769 E οὐκ ἄν ποτε λέγων ἀπείποι .

δυσπάρευνον : for the adj., compounded with a subst. akin in sense to λέκτρον , cp. O. T.518 βίου ... μακραίωνος, and above O. T., 756 n.

ἐνδατούμενος : cp. O. T.205 n.

τὸν Οἰνέως γάμον : the gen. is most simply explained by the fact that γάμος implies alliance: cp. Soph. Ph.77 κῆδος Ἀδράστου λαβών. Others understand, ‘the marriage granted to him by Oeneus,’ so that the constr, would be as with δῶρον.

προσέδρου , περικεχυμένης: the cloud hung around him.

λιγνύος , the smoky flame from the resinous πεύκη (766),—just as in Ant.1126 στέροψ λιγνύς refers to pine-torches.

διάστροφον , with the frenzy of pain: cp. Eur. H. F.932 ἐν στροφαῖσιν ὀμμάτων ἐφθαρμένος.—στρατῷ : though the crowd must have been partly composed of warriors (259), στρατός has here the general sense of λεώς (783): cp. Soph. Ant.8 n.: Soph. El. 749.

συνθανεῖν : cp. Aesch. Suppl.1006 ἅδιστος γάρ τοι θάνατος | συνθνῄσκειν θνῄσκουσι φίλοις .

ἔξω , as the context shows, means ‘out of Euboea’: for ἆρον , cp. Ai.545 αἶρ’ αὐτόν, αἶρε δεῦρο.—μάλιστα μέν : cp. Ant.327 n. His thought is: ‘Take me at once to the wilds of Mount Oeta, and leave me to perish alone; or, if you shrink from that, at least take me out of the island.’

The reasons for preferring Wakefield's με θὲς to the MS. μέθες turn on these points. (1) The act. μεθιέναι, when said of persons, usu.=‘allow to escape’ ( O. C.906 ἄτρωτον οὐ μεθῆκ’ ἄν: Ai.372 μεθῆκα τοὺς ἀλάστορας): or ‘leave’ to some course; as Ant.653 μέθες | τὴν παῖδ’ ἐν Ἅιδου τήνδε νυμφεύειν τινί. But this use of the verb has no place here. The sense is not, ‘allow me to escape’ to some solitude. (2) As said of things, μεθιέναι can mean, ‘to let go,’ ‘release from one's grasp’; El.448 ταῦτα μὲν μέθες : ib. 1205 μέθες τόδ’ ἄγγος. Hermann, who retains μέθες , renders it by ‘depone.’ But that is too gentle a word: μέθες here would differ from κατάθες as ‘drop’ from ‘lay down.’ Cp. 1254 ἐς πυράν με θῇς.

ὅπου … μή τις ὄψεται : cp. O. T.1410 ἔξω μέ που | καλύψατ’, ἢ φονεύσατ’, ἢ θαλάσσιον | ἐκρίψατ’, ἔνθα μήποτ’ εἰσόψεσθ’ ἔτι (n.).

εἰ δ’ οἶκτον ἴσχεις , if thou hast no heart to do that. It would be easy, but it is needless, to read εἰ δ’ οἶκτος ἴσχει ς’.

ἀλλά , ‘at least’: 201 n.— αὐτοῦ ‘just here’ ( O. C.78 ἐνθάδ’ αὐτοῦ ).

θάνω : the prohibitive subj. is rare in the 1st pers.; but cp. O. C.174(n.): Eur. Tro.172(μὴ) ἀλγυνθῶ.

τοσαῦτ’ , implying brevity.

ἐπισκήψαντος , sc. αὐτοῦ: cp. Ph.1033 πλεύ‐ σαντος (sc. ἐμοῦ): Xen. An.4. 8. 5 οἱ δ’ εἶπον, ἐρωτήσαντος, ὅτι κ.τ.λ.—ἐν μέσῳ σκάφει , recumbent in the middle of the vessel.

σφε is prob. governed by ἐκέλσαμεν as well as by θέντες . The acc. after κέλλω usu. denotes either the ship or the place; but cp. Ph.236 τίς ς’, ὦ τέκνον, προσέσχε κ.τ.λ. (n.).—The boat would be rowed from Cape Cenaeum to the harbour near Thermopylae (633 n.), a distance of about eighteen miles; thence Heracles would be carried some six miles to Trachis. The shortest sea-passage would be across to the Locrian coast (788 n.); but the longer land-journey would be more trying for the sufferer.

ἢ ζῶντ’ … ἢ τεθνηκότ’ : a way of saying, ‘I cannot tell whether his life will last so long.’ The change to ζῶντ’ ἔτ’ ὄψεσθ’ would weaken the verse.—Cp. 235.

βουλεύσας’ : not only in poetry (as Ant.267), but in prose also, βουλεύειν is said of ‘planning’ (as dist. from ‘executing’) a crime ( Dem. or. 19 § 21); and βούλευσις was a legal term in this sense. The βουλή was really that of Nessus (844 f.).

δρῶς’ , not δράσασα, since his torments continue. The dat. πατρὶ ἐμῷ can be taken with δρῶσ’, no less than with βουλεύσασ’. For the construction δρῶ ταῦτά σοι (instead of σε), cp. O. T.1373 n.

ποίνιμος , of avenging deities, as Ai.843.

Δίκη is associated with Ἐρινύς, since the latter especially punishes sins against kinsfolk: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1432 μὰ τὴν τέλειον τῆς ἐμῆς παιδὸς Δίκην, | Ἄτην τ’, Ἐρινύν θ’, αἷσι τόνδ’ ἔσφαξ’ ἐγώ.—ὧν … τείσαιτ’ : for the causal gen., cp. Soph. O. C.229 ὧν προπάθῃ τὸ τίνειν: Her.4. 118 τείσασθαι τῆς πρόσθε δουλοσύνης βουλόμεμος. For the spelling, cp. O.T. 810 n.

ἐπεύχομαι : he deliberately gives his wish (τείσαιτ’) the solemn form of an imprecation.

εἰ θέμις … θέμις δ’ : cp. Ph.1035: fr. 856 εἴ μοι θέμις· θέμις δὲ τἀληθῆ λέγειν: Eur. H. F.141 εἰ χρή μ’, ἐρωτῶ· χρὴ δ’, ἐπεί γε δεσπότης κ.τ.λ.

προὔβαλες , hast cast from thee, spurned: schol. ἐπεὶ σὺ πρότερα [read προτέρα] τὴν θέμιν ἀπέρριψας καὶ παρεῖδες. Cp. Ai.830 ῥιφθῶ κυσὶν πρόβλητος. Aesch. Eum. 215 Κύπρις δ’ ἄτιμος τῷδ’ ἀπέρριπται λόγῳ . Tac. Ann. 1. 42 cives, quibus tam senatus proiecta auctoritas.

μοι , ethic dat. (=‘I have seen thee’ do so): cp. O. C.81 ἦ βέβηκεν ἡμὶν ὁ ξένος ;

Others understand: (1) ‘you have thrown this very justice as a shield (πρόβλημα) over my action’ (Paley); i.e., ‘have made it right for me to do so.’ (2) ‘You have given me the right to do so’ (lit., ‘placed’ that right ‘at my disposal’).—Wunder, changing θέμιν to ἔριν , explains, ‘you have challenged me to this strife.’

σῖγ’ : cp. Eurydicè's silent exit, Ant.1244: and for the sentiment, cp. fr. 842 αἰδὼς γὰρ ἐν κακοῖσιν ο<*>δὲν ὠφελεῖ· | ἡ γὰρ σιωπὴ τῷ λαλοῦντι σύμμαχος.

815 f. The place of ὀφθαλμῶν ἐμῶν in the sentence is due to the implied thought, ‘So long as I see her no more, she may go where she will.’ The poet cares not that the gen. might seem to depend on οὖρος : for like cases, cp. Ant.944(Δανάας), Ph.598(τίνος δ’ ).

αὐτῇ is not emphatic (‘of her own accord’), any more than αὐτὸν in 262.

καλός seems a true correction of καλῶς, and was probably read by the schol. (cr. n.). Cp. Od.11. 640 κάλλιμος οὖρος. The adv. would have a weak effect at the end of the v., and would belong to ἑρπούσῃ rather than to γένοιτ’.—Cp. Aesch. Th.690 ἴτω κατ’ οὖρον, κῦμα Κωκυτοῦ λαχόν, | Φοίβῳ στυγηθὲν πᾶν τὸ Λαΐου γένος.

γὰρ justifies his unfilial language.

ὄγκον , ‘importance’ ( O. C.1162 n.), ‘pomp’ ( Ai.129 μηδ’ ὄγκον ἄρῃ μηδέν’): here, the ‘dignity’ belonging to the name of mother. The adj. agrees with ὄγκον, since ὄγκ. ὀνόματος=‘namedignity’: cp. Aesch. Eum.325 ματρῷον ἅγνισμα...φόνου.—ἄλλως , ‘vainly’ ( Soph. Ph.947 n.), i.e., when she is a mother in name only.

τρέφειν , ‘keep,’ continue to enjoy.

μηδὲν , generic, helping the causal force of ἥτις . Cp. El.1194 μήτηρ καλεῖται, μητρὶ δ’ οὐδὲν ἐξισοῖ.

ἀλλ’ ἑρπ. χαίρουσα : cp. Eur. Phoen.921 χαίρων ἴθ)· οὐ γὰρ σῶν με δεῖ μαντευμάτων.—ἣν at the end of the verse: cp. Soph. O. T. 298, Soph. O. C.14, Soph. El.873.

τήνδ’ : τὴν δ’ would be too emphatic: cp. 23 n.

821-862

Third στάσιμον. 1st strophe (821—830)=1st antistrophe (831 —840): 2nd str. (841—851)=2nd antistr. (852—862). For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

The oracle given twelve years ago is being fulfilled; Heracles is doomed. Deianeira has been the unconscious instrument of fate. And in all this can be seen the work of Aphroditè.

ἴδ’ : though several persons are addressed, the sing. is used (as in O.C. 1463), since ἰδέ could be a mere interjec tion; cp. Od.3. 332 ἄγε τάμνετε : Ar. Th.788 φέρε δή νυν, | ...τί γαμεῖθ’ ἡμᾶς ; id. Ar. Pax383 εἰπέ μοι, τί πάσχετ’, ὦνδρες ;

προσέμειξεν , intrans., as in Ph.106(where see n. on the spelling), ‘has come to close quarters with us,’ instead of merely threatening from a distance. As παλαιφάτου indicates, the poet was thinking of Od.9. 507 ἦ μάλα δή με παλαίφατα θέσφαθ’ ἱκάνει .

θεοπρόπον , ‘oracular’: usu. connected with πρέπω (intrans.), as=‘appearing from a god’; though Buttmann explains it by θεὸς πρέπει (trans.), ‘a god sends a sign.’ Acc. to another view, θεοπρόπος is ‘one who prays to a god’ (as though the rt προπ‐ were akin to Lat. prec: Leaf, Il.1. 85).

τᾶς παλαιφάτου προνοίας , the (divine) prescience which was declared (which found utterance) long ago: viz., twelve years ago, at Dodona: see 44 n. Cp. Soph. Ph.637 θείᾳ προνοίᾳ, ‘with inspired foresight.’ Soph. O. C. 454(μαντεῖα) παλαίφαθ’.

ὅ τ’ , neut. of the epic relat. ὅς τε: cp. El.151 ἅ τ’ (ἥ τ’). There is no metrical ground for reading ἅ τ’ (fem.) here, since the syllable, forming the anacrusis of the verse, is properly short: in the antistrophic v. El., 834, ὃν before τέκετο is a long substituted for a short.

ἔλακεν , of oracular utterance, Ant.1094.

ἐκφέροι , intrans., ‘come to an end’: schol. παρέλθοι. Anintrans. ἐκφέρειν occurs elsewhere only as meaning ‘to shoot ahead’ in a race: see on O. C.1424(where ἐκφέρει is best taken as 2nd pers. pres. midd., ‘fulfil for thyself’). But the sense found here is parallel with that of the intrans. ἐκδιδόναι and ἐξιέναι, as said of rivers, ‘to issue.’

δωδέκατος ἄροτος : the twelfth year from the time when the oracle was given at Dodona: see n. on 44. Apollodorus names the same term, though, acc. to his version, the oracle was given at Delphi (2. 4. 12).

This is the only passage of the play which mentions the period of twelve years. In 44 f. and 164 f., the reference is merely to the fifteen months which, when Heracles left home, were still wanting to those twelve years. It may be asked, then, whence the Chorus derive their knowledge of the twelve years; for Deianeira, in 155 ff., speaks as if they had not then heard of the oracle. The answer is simply that this inconsistency of detail was overlooked by the poet; the term of twelve years was in his mind, as a familiar part of the story; and he forgot that, if the Chorus were to know it, Deianeira ought to have mentioned it.

Needless difficulties have been made by assuming that the allusion here must be to the fifteen months of 44 f. and 164 f. Even then, however, it has to be supposed that ‘twelve months’ are put loosely for ‘fifteen.’

ἄροτος , ‘year’: 69 n.

ἀναδοχὰν τελεῖν (fut.) πόνων : the subject to the inf. is αὐτόν supplied from ἄροτος: ‘that it (the twelfth year) should end the succession of toils.’ τελεῖν could not be intrans., with ἀναδοχάν for subject. The apparently intrans. use of the verb is limited to such phrases as the following: El.1419 τελοῦσ’ ἀραί (are doing their work): Aesch. Th. 659 εἰσόμεσθ’ ὅπῃ τελεῖ (‘how the god will ordain’): cp. Aesch. Ch. 1021, Aesch. Pers.225.

αὐτόπαιδι : schol. γνησίῳ παιδί: cp. αὐτανέψιος.—ὀρθῶς , i.e., at the due moment (cp. 173): ὀρθός is oft. thus said of oracles coming true: O. T.853: O. C.1424: Ant.1178.

ἔμπεδα , without fail: cp. 487.

κατουρίζει , intrans., are coming into haven before a fair wind: schol. ὥσπερ οὐρίῳ πνεύματι προσορμεῖ ἡμῖν κατ’ ὀρθὸν ἀνυόμενα. This compound does not occur elsewhere: but cp. Ar. Th.1226 τρέχε νυν κατὰ τοὺς κόρακας ἐπουρίσας.

ὁ μὴ λεύσσων =ὁ μὴ βλέπων, the dead. Though this absol. use of λεύσσειν is found only here, it does not warrant suspicion.

ἐπίπονον … λατρείαν . The insertion of πόνων , due to Gleditsch, is made probable by the text of the antistrophe: see on 839 f. For the phrase, cp. 356 πόνων | λατρεύματ’. And for ἐπίπονον along with πόνων, cp. Ant.502 n. Other views of this verse are given in the Appendix on 839 f.

φονίᾳ νεφέλᾳ , dat. of circumstance, ‘with a cloud of death around him’: cp. Il.16. 350 θανάτου δὲ μέλαν νέφος ἀμφεκάλυψεν. There is perhaps a reminiscence of Pindar N. 9. 37 φόνου | παρποδίου νεφέλαν (referring to battle). The image might be partly suggested by the vivid description, which the Chorus have just heard, of Heracles in his agony, with the altar-smoke hanging around him: the πρόσεδρος λιγνύς (794) was indeed, for him, a φονία νεφέλη.

Others understand: (1) ‘in the Centaur's deadly net.’ νεφέλη was a kind of bird-net used by fowlers: in Anthol. 6. 11. 2 it is called λεπτόμιτος, ‘of fine texture,’ and distinguished from the hunter's δολιχὸν δίκτυον . Cp. 1052 ὑφαντὸν ἀμφίβληστρον, and 1057 πέδῃ. But it seems doubtful whether this use of νεφέλη would have been suitable to Tragedy. (2) ‘The deadly envelopment,’—i.e., the robe, compared to a cloud which obscures the sun.

Κενταύρου … δολοποιὸς ἀνάγκα , the Centaur's insidious constraint; i.e., the inevitable doom, brought upon him by the Centaur's guile. The adj. is properly active in sense, ‘contriving fraud’; cp. παιδοποιός, σιτοποιός. In O. C.698 the passive sense of αὐτοποιόν (‘selfproduced’) is exceptional.

χρίει , irritates, torments: Aesch. P. V.567 χρίει τις αὖ με τὰν τάλαιναν οἶστρος. This sense, like that of ‘anointing,’ comes from the primary sense, to ‘graze,’ or ‘rub.’

πλευρά from πλευρόν: for the second acc., cp. Ph.1301 μέθες με... χεῖρα .

834 The MSS. have ὃν τέκετο θάνατος, ἔτεκε δ’ αἰόλος δράκων. This has been explained as if θάνατος were the father and the δράκων (hydra) the mother. But usage does not warrant such a pointed antithesis between τίκτομαι (midd.) and τίκτω. The poets apply either voice to either parent: see, e.g., Il.6. 154 ὁ δ’ ἄρα Γλαῦκον τέκεθ’ υἱόν, | αὐτὰρ Γλαῦκος ἔτικτεν ἀμύμονα Βελλεροφόντην: ib. 2. 728 ἔτεκεν Ῥήνη, and 742 τέκετο κλυτὸς Ἱπποδάμεια. Lobeck's correction of ἔτεκε to ἔτρεφε is a certain one.— αἰόλος : cp. 11 .

ἀέλιον , with α^ , the rarer quantity: cp. Ant.100 n.

ὕδρας … φάσματι , monstrous hydra: cp. 508 φάσμα ταύρου. προστετακὼς , ‘close-locked’ in the <*>eadly grip of the monster. The word came to the poet's mind through a consciousness of the literal meaning,—viz., that the hero's flesh is ‘glued’ to the robe. Thi<*> very trait, so thoroughly Sophoclean, confirms the soundness of the text. (Cp. Ant.117 n.) The context ( μελαγχαίτα δ’ etc.) further confirms it. As the Chorus picture the turments of Heracles, two dread shapes rise before their thought,—the hydra, who nursed the venom, and the Centaur, through whose blood it works.—For the proposed emendations of φάσματι , see Appendix.

μελαγχαίτα (gen.): Scut. 186 μελαγχαίτην τε Μίμαντα. Cp. above, 557 n.

ἄμμιγα =ἀνάμιγα (cp. 519): Dem. or. 21 § 52 (in a μαντεία), ἱστάναι ὡραίων Βρομίῳ χάριν ἄμμιγα πάντας (‘promiscuously,’ i.e. of mixed fruits). Here the sense seems to be, ‘confusedly’; there is a tumult of pangs: cp. 1053 ff. The objection of taking it as merely ‘therewith,’ or ‘at the same time,’ is that the κέντρα are only the workings of the hydra's venom.

It has long been the general belief that the words νέσου (or νέσσου ) θ’ ὕπο , found in the MSS., have arisen from a gloss,—the name of Nessus having been introduced to explain μελαγχαίτα . But otherwise there has been little agreement. The views of various critics are given in the Appendix.

Here I may briefly state my own conclusions. (1) μελαγχαίτα , ‘the blackhaired one,’ could probably stand without a substantive, or proper name,—esp. as Κενταύρου has occurred not far back; though it would be somewhat harsh.

(2) Comparing v. 830 with v. 840, we see that the words ἔχοι θανὼν λατρείαν in 830 correspond metrically with ‐α^ κέντρ’ ἐπιζέσαντα. The words ἔτι ποτ’ ἔτ’ ἐπίπονον in 830 ought therefore to correspond with what stands between αἰκίζει in 839 and the α^ before κέντῤ in 840: viz., acc. to the MSS., νέσου (or νέσσου ) θ’ ὕπο φοίνια δολόμυθ‐.

(3) Now, if νέσου θ’ ὕπο were ejected, this correspondence would be obtained by reading ὑπόφονα (instead of φοίνια) δολόμυθα . The form ὑπόφονος, though not extant, is correct (cp. ἀπόφονος in Eur. Or.163 Eur. Or., 192). The κέντρα would be ὑπόφονα as being ‘secretly fraught with death.’ The hiatus in αἰκίζει | ὑπόφονα is not unexampled, though it has not the usual excuse of a slight pause: cp. 833 f., 846 f.; Ph.832 n. Such a hiatus has been assumed here by Hermann and others. It might be avoided, however, by reading φόνια δολιόμυθα . The forms δολόμυθος and δολιόμυθος are equally correct: cp. δολόμητις and δολιόμητις, δολόφρων and δολιόφρων. In this case, the origin of ὕπο would remain obscure.

(4) But a closer adherence to the MS. text becomes possible, if, with Gleditsch, we read Νέσσου ὑποφόνια δολιόμυθα κέντρ’ ἐπιζέσαντα , and in 830 ἔτι ποτ’ ἔτ’ ἐπίπονον <πόνων> ἔχοι θανὼν λατρείαν . The form ὑποφόνιος occurs in the neut. pl. ὑποφόνια, as a subst., meaning the ποινή paid to the kinsfolk of a slain man (Harpocr.). The great recommendation of this reading is that it fully accounts for the traditional text here,— the insertion in the MSS. of θ’ before ὕπο being a trivial error of a common type; while in 830 πόνων might easily have dropped out after ἐπίπονον.

ὧν … ἄοκνος , quorum secura (cp. 23): she had no apprehension of such results. The MS. ἄοκνον , an epithet of βλάβαν, is explained as ‘not shrinking,’ i.e., ‘not delaying,’ ‘hastening on.’ But ( a) such a personification is strange; and (b) ὧν has then to be taken, somewhat awkwardly, with τὰ μὲν in 843.

προσορῶσα is confirmed, as against the plausible προορῶσα (Blaydes), by the fact that Deianeira had seen Iolè's arrival. She did not merely ‘foresee’ evil; she had ‘beheld’ it coming.

ἀΐσσουσαν , Nauck's correction of ἀϊσσόντων , is acceptable, because ‘swift coming’ should be that of the βλάβη, rather than of the γάμοι: since γάμων here means simply the new tie,—not a formal marriage which was in prospect: cp. 460 ἔγημε (n.), Ant.185 τὴν ἄτην ὁρῶν | στείχουσαν ἀστοῖς. νέων ἀϊσσόντων γάμων would be a gen. absol., ‘as a new marriage was hastening on.’

τὰ μὲν αὐτὰ προσέβαλε : the remedial measures were her own; their results, due to Nessus, were not foreseen by her. προσέβαλε=‘applied,’ as a remedy to a disease: cp. 580. Others explain, ‘brought upon herself’ (sc. ἑαυτῇ): but this would rèquire αὑτᾷ in place of αὐτά .

The MS. reading, τὰ μὲν οὔ τι προσέβαλε, is explained to mean, ‘part she did not comprehend’ (schol. οὐκ ἔγνω, οὐ συνῆκεν ): i.e., she had, indeed, a secret purpose, but she did not know the deadly nature of the unguent. To this there are two objections. (1) The supposed sense of προσέβαλε is unexampled: cp. 580 n. (2) The proper antithesis is lost; for τὰ ἀπ’ ἀλλόθρου γνώμας μολόν<*>) <*>ought to be opposed to her own designs or acts; but those things which she ‘did not comprehend’ were just those which ‘came from the alien will.’

ἀλλόθρου here merely= ἀλλοτρίας: cp. Ph.540 n.

ὀλεθρίαισι συναλλαγαῖς , causal dat., ‘through her fatal meeting, converse,’ with Nessus at the Evenus (562 ff.).—Others explain: (1) ‘by a fatal reconciliation’; either (a) between Deianeira and Nessus, or (b) between Deianeira and Heracles,—in so far as she resolved to pardon him. (2) ‘By fatal conjunctures, issues’: cp. O. C.410 n.

ὀλεθρίαισι is the simplest correction of the unmetrical ὀλεθρίαις : see Analysis.

ἦ που : Ph.1130 n.

ὀλοὰ is best taken here as adverbial neut. plur., ‘desperately’: though in El.844 ὀλοὰ is nom. fem.

στένει is metrically suspicious: the corresponding word in the antistr. is νύμφαν (857). But no correction is probable. Hermann, writing ἦ που ἄρ’ ἀλασταίνει , cites Hesychius: ἀλασταίνει· δυσπαθεῖ. Arndt proposes ἦ που ὀλὄ ἀσταίνει ,—another word which the grammarians explain by δυσπαθεῖ, but which is wholly obscure. The conject. of Blaydes, αἰάζει , would serve; but then στένει must be viewed as a gloss.

χλωρὰν … ἄχναν , a fresh, delicate dew; the tears fall in pearly drops. Eur. Med. 906 ἀπ’ ὄσσων χλωρὸν ὡρμήθη δάκρυ. Pind. N.8. 40 χλωραῖς ἐέρσαις.

τέγγει … ἄχναν : cp. Ai.376 ἐρεμνὸν αἷμ’ ἔδευσα: I. T. 159 χοὰς | ...ὑδραίνειν: Pind. N.10. 75 θερμὰ δὴ τέγγων δάκρυα.

850 f. The μοῖρα is still ἐρχομένα , since Heracles is not yet dead. The ἄταν is his death,

δολίαν , as wrought by the guile of Nessus.

προφαίνει , ‘foreshows,’—enables us to forebode.—Hermann understood, ‘reveals the secre<*> villainy (of Nessus).’

ἔρρωγεν παγὰ δακρύων : cp. 919: Ant.802 ἴσχειν δ’ | οὐκέτι πηγὰς δύναμαι δακρύων. The natural sense is, ‘The stream of tears has burst forth’; i.e., ‘we all weep for this calamity.’ The words could not well mean merely, ‘a source of tears has been opened’; i.e., a woe has befallen, which will claim tears.

κέχυται νόσος , the plague has been diffused through his whole frame: cp. Ph.293 πάγου χυθέντος, ‘spread abroad.’

ὦ πόποι : O. T.167 n.

ἀναρσίων , foes: Il.24. 365 δυσμενέες καὶ ἀνάρσιοι. This worst of woes has come to him from his own home: cp. 1058—1063.

The doubt as to the reading here is confined to the words between πόποι and ἐπέμολε . The traditional text is, οἷον ἀναρσίων | οὔπω ἀγακλειτὸν Ἡρακλέους. The v. l. Ἡρακλέα, found in a few of the later MSS., was apparently prompted by ἀγακλειτόν. In the corresponding vv. of the strophe (841 ff.), the MS. text is, μεγάλαν προσορῶσα δόμοις βλάβαν | νέων ἀϊσσόντων γάμων, τὰ μὲν οὔ τι: where the only doubt affecting metre is between δόμοις and δόμοισι.

It seems almost certain that Ἡρακλέους was a gloss, and that τὰ μὲν οὔ τι in the strophe answered metrically to ἀγακλειτόν here. The proposed emendations of this passage are classified in the Appendix. Those which eject Ἡρακλέους follow one of two methods. (1) To read δόμοις , not δόμοισι, in 842: to insert a long syllable, beginning with a vowel (as ἐξ), before ἀναρσίων: and to supply something, equal to ˘¯ (as ποτ’ ἄνδῤ), between οὔπω and ἀγακλειτόν. (2) To read δόμοισι in 842: and to make such an addition to οὔπω as shall metrically balance ἀϊσσόντων γάμων. On this plan, I suggest <ὕπ)> οὔπω <τοῦδε σῶμ)> ἀγακλειτόν . The prep. goes with ἀναρσίων, which, without a prep., would here be somewhat harsh (as=‘from his foes’). Ἡρακλέους would have been a gloss on το<*>ε. Sophocles is fond of the periphrasis with σῶμα, which would be fitting here: cp. 1194, 1210: O. C.355: El.1233.

οἰκτίσαι , epexegetic, ‘for us to pity’ (rather than, ‘for him to lament’): cp. O. C.144 οὐ πάνυ μοίρας εὐδαιμονίσαι πρώτης (sc. εἰμί ).

κελαινὰ , ‘dark,’ referring at once to the colour of the metal, and to old stains. This general character of the epithet is seen in Eur. Bacch.628 , ἵεται ξίφος κελαινὸν ἁρπάσας: where no blood has yet been shed.

προμάχου , ‘fighting in the front of battle.’ Others understand, ‘fighting on behalf of men,’ ‘champion of the oppressed’ (cp. 1011); the sense, probably, in which Heracles was styled Πρόμαχος at Thebes ( Paus.9. 11. 4). But the war upon Oechalia hardly illustrated that character.

αἰχμᾷ , in the sense of ‘prowess,’ ‘warlike might,’ can follow λόγχα προμάχου δορός, since the latter is really an image for the warrior himself. Cp. 355 αἰχμάσαι (n.).

θοὰν here is merely abverbial,=ταχέως. So Od.2. 257 λῦσεν δ’ ἀγορὴν αἰψηρήν= Il.2. 808 αἶψα δ’ ἔλυσ’ ἀγορήν. Od.8. 38 θοὴν ἀλεγύνετε δαῖτα, ‘quickly fall to feasting.’

αἰπεινᾶς : cp. 327 n.

ἀμφίπολος and ἄναυδος , both epithets of Κύπρις, are to be taken closely together,—‘ministering in silence,’—viz., to the purposes of the gods,—not to the desire of Heracles. Some regard α as a pron., with which Κύπρις is in apposition, (‘but she,’ etc.,) like Ph.371 ὁ δ’ εἶπ’ Ὀδυσσεύς (n.): but it is simpler to take it as an ordinary article. For the order of words, cp. O. T.1199 τὰν γαμψώνυχα παρθένον χρησμῳδόν (n.).

The ‘silence’ of Aphroditè means that the passion of Heracles had not been avowed as his motive for the war (cp. 358). She has been revealed as the φανερὰ πράκτωρ , because that motive has now been disclosed as supreme. For πράκτωρ fem., cp. O. T.81 n.

863-946

Fourth ἐπεισόδιον. The death of Deianeira.

863-870

These eight verses form an epode to the stasimon; three persons take part in the delivery, viz., the two παραστάται, or leaders of ἡμιχόρια (HM. A, HM. B), and the coryphaeus (XO.). The third part (868—870) is best assigned to the coryphaeus, who usually announces a new comer, and who would naturally conduct the dialogue with the τροφός. Similar epodes to stasima are Eur. H. F. 815—821, and Eur. Hipp. 1143— 1152, in each of which three parts can be distinguished. (See W. Christ, Metrik, § 723, p. 653 2nd ed.)

The motive of the whole passage from 863 to 898 is the dramatic necessity of making an impressive preparation for the Nurse's ῥῆσις. It rests with the Chorus alone to do this, since no actor is present.

Hermann supposed that, after the three leading choreutae had spoken (863 —870), each of the other twelve in turn took part in the dialogue. But this seems improbable.

μάταιος , foolish, deluded: cp. 407 n. For this fem., cp. 207 κοινὸς (n.). In 565 we have ματαίαις and in 887 ματαία, but in O. C.780 ματαίου...ἡδονῆς .

τί φημί ; ‘what do I say?’ i.e., ‘what am I to say?’ Cp. O. T.1471 τί φημί ; | οὐ δὴ κλύω που...;—where, as here, it expresses perplexity at a sound suddenly heard. It is only a more vivid form of τί φῶ ; ( O. C.315). Hermann wrote τὶ φημί ; i.e. ‘do I say anything (true)?’—like λέγω τι ; ( O. T.1475). But the pron. could not then stand first.

οὐκ ἄσημον , not doubtful (between joy and woe), ἀλλὰ δυστυχῆ , but (clearly) woful. Cp. Ph.209 διάσημα γὰρ θροεῖ.—εἴσω : cp. 202 n.

καινίζει : schol. ἔοικέ τι νεώτερον ἔχειν ὁ οἶκος: the house is experiencing something for the first time,—i.e., is suffering some new calamity. So Aesch. Ag.1071 καίνισον ζυγόν. In Lycophron 530, καινίσει δόρυ, a v. l. is κινήσει.

869 The MS. reading, ἀήθης , cannot be right. The word means either (1) ‘unusual,’ or (2) ‘unaccustomed’ to a thing. Here it has been taken in the first sense, as meaning, ‘with strange aspect,’ ‘unlike herself,’—i.e., gloomy, instead of cheerful. It seems inconceivable that a classical writer should have so used ἀήθης.

The conjecture ἀηδὴς has been generally received; but this presents almost equal difficulties. As applied to persons, it regularly means, ‘disagreeable’; Eth. N. 2. 7 (p. 1108 a 29) ὁ...ἐν πᾶσιν ἀηδὴς δύσερίς τις καὶ δύσκολος: Magn. Mor. 2. 3 (p. 1200 a 15) ὑπερόπτας καὶ ἀηδεῖς. Here it ought to mean, ‘of sad aspect’; it never occurs, however, in that sense. Hesychius has, indeed, ἀηδές· στυγνὸν, λυπηρόν: but this paraphrase of the neuter proves nothing. In O. T.82 ἡδύς is not ‘joyous-looking,’ but ‘welcome.’

Surely ἀήθης was merely a corruption of ἀ ( γ ) ηθής , which does not seem to occur, but which is as correct as εὐγηθής or πολυγηθής.—Cp. Eur. Alc.777 στυγνῷ προσώπῳ καὶ συνωφρυωμένῳ.

σημανοῦσα , as a correction of σημαίνουσα , is not merely recommended by usage, but is necessary, unless the τροφός be supposed to make signs before she speaks.

Ἡρακλεῖ τὸ πόμπιμον =τὸ Ἡρ. πόμπ.: cp. O. C.714 ἵπποισιν τὸν ἀκεστῆρα χαλινόν: Ai.1166 βροτοῖς τὸν ἀείμνηστον | τάφον. πόμπιμον here=πεμπτόν, as in Eur. Hipp.579 πομπίμα φάτις δωμάτων=ἡ ἐκ δωμ. πεμφθεῖσα.

καινοποιηθὲν : a verb not elsewhere found in writers of this age, but frequent later; cp. Polyb. 1. 4. 5 πολλὰ γὰρ αὕτη (sc. ἡ τύχη) καινοποιοῦσα κ.τ.λ.

ἐξ ἀκινήτου ποδός : ἐκ expresses the condition; cp. El.455 ἐξ ὑπερτέρας χερός : Ph.91 n. This is one of those proverb-like turns which a homely speaker would use in the desire to be impressive.

οὐ δή ποθ’ : cp. 668 n.

πάντ’ ἀκήκοας : cp. Ant.402 πάντ’ ἐπίστασαι, —in a similar answer.

τέθνηκεν ...; They are so bewildered that they repeat the question which has been answered: cp. 184 n.

878 For the metres of this κομμός (878—895), see Analysis.

ὀλεθρία , ‘undone,’ ‘lost’: a rare sense; but cp. O. T.1341 τὸν μέγ’ ὀλέθριον. The second syll. is short, as in 845.

879 The MS. reading, σχετλιώτατα πρός γε πρᾶξιν , has been variously altered (cr. n.), in order to avoid an anapaest in the 2nd foot, on the assumption that the verse is an iambic trimeter. The neatest of such corrections is Hermann's, σχετλίῳ τὰ πρός γε πρᾶξιν .

Heinrich Schmidt, whose view of the metre will be seen in the Metrical Analysis, merely transposes πρός and γε, writing σχετλιώτατά γε πρὸς πρᾶξιν . Simplicity is not the only recommendation of this course; it transfers the stress of γε from πρᾶξιν to the adverb. For this sense of σχέτλιος, cp. Ai.887, and n. on Ant.47.

By πρᾶξιν must be meant here the mode of ‘doing’ the deed, rather than the victim's ‘fortune’; though the latter is the usual sense of the singular ( Ant.1305 n.). After the question, τίνι τρόπῳ , a strong emphasis on πρᾶξιν would be, however, less natural. It might, indeed, be explained thus;—‘the τρόπος of her death was the sword; but the mode of infliction (πρᾶξις) rendered it peculiarly pitiable,’— since it was inflicted by her own hand.

ξυντρέχει : schol. τίνι θανάτῳ συνέπεσεν (cp. O. T.113 τῷδε συμπίπτει φόνῳ). The verb is, in fact, a bold poetical substitute for συμπίπτει, expressing the notion of ‘suddenly encountering’ a violent death. Cp. the Homeric συνέδραμον, said of combatants ( Il.16. 337).

διηΐστωσε : the compound occurs only here. For this sense, cp. Her.3. 127 δύο ἡμέων ἠΐστωσε.

τίς θυμός , what impulse of passion,

τίνες νόσοι , what pangs of frenzy ( Ai.59 φοιτῶντ’ ἄνδρα μανιάσιν νόσοις). The words ἢ τίνες νόσοι are really parenthetical,—suggesting that the excited mind (θυμός) may have been also deranged; hence the verb can agree with θυμός, on which the chief stress falls.— ξυνεῖλε , corripuit, seized and carried off; cp. Thuc.2. 51(ὁ λοιμὸς) πάντα ξυνῄρει. Not, ‘destroyed her along with Heracles.’

μόνα means merely that she alone is responsible for the death of Heracles as well as for her own. It does not anticipate the statement that she was unaided in her suicide (891).

στονόεντος : cp. Il.8. 159 βέλεα στονόεντα χέοντο (‘dolorous darts’).

ἐν τομᾷ : the instrumental ἐν: Ant.1003 σπῶντας ἐν χηλαῖσιν.

ὦ ματαία is said with a mixture of pity and impatience; the aged τροφός, in her terror and anguish, has failed to grasp the scope of the question, πῶς ἐμήσατο (884), and has replied merely, ‘with a sword.’ The leader of the Chorus now asks her if she was an eye-witness of the deed,—feeling that she will satisfy their anxiety only if she can be led on to describe what she has seen. Thus the bewilderment of the messenger becomes a preparation for the ῥῆσις.

τάνδ’ ὕβριν , this deed of violence (done to herself). So in El.864 λώβα is merely a fatal accident.

ὡς δὴ … παραστάτις , sc. οὖσα (cp. O. C.83 n.); here δή=‘in fact.’ Elsewhere, when ὡς δή is not ironical (as it is in O. C.809), δή sometimes=ἤδη ( Ph.1065). Cp. 1192 .

τίς ἦν , sc. ἡ ὕβρις: what was its nature? πῶς (ἐγένετο), how was it executed?

αὐτὴ πρὸς αὑτῆς κ.τ.λ. The verb χειροποιεῖν occurs elsewhere only in later Greek.—The exclamation which follows implies that these words add something to the disclosure made in 881, αὑτὴν διηΐστωσε. They certainly state more precisely that the blow was dealt by her own hand (and not by a slave's); also that the deed had its origin from her own mind (πρὸς αὑτῆς), and not from any external influence. But it should also be recognised that, throughout this passage (871—898), the dramatic aim is to express profound horror and amazement. The messenger can hardly seize the full meaning of the questions; the hearers, on their part, find it hard to realise the answers.

ἔτεκεν ἔτεκε δὴ . I read with H. H. Schmidt J. (cr. n.), thinking with him that the metre is probably ˘˘˘|˘˘˘| ¯˘˘| ¯ Λ ||. In such a passage the text might easily have lost δή.—The firstborn of Iolè, that πημονὴ ὑπόστεγος (376), is a dire spirit which avenges the house of Eurytus on the house of Heracles. Cp. Tennyson, Guinevere: ‘Well is it that no child is born of thee. | The children born of thee are sword and fire’...

νέορτος , simply, ‘that has newly arisen’: not, ‘that has lately sped hither’ (schol. ἡ νεωστὶ ἐνταῦθα ὁρμήσασα).

ἄγαν γε , sc. μεγάλαν: cp. Ai.982 ΤΕ. ὦ περισπερχὲς πάθος. | ΧΟ. ἄγαν γε, Τεῦκρε.

κάρτα μᾶλλον ἂν ᾤκτισας , assuredly thou wouldst have felt greater pity.

καὶ ταῦτ’ ἔτλη τις κ.τ.λ. For the place of τις, cp. Ph.104 οὕτως ἔχει τι δεινὸν ἰσχύος θράσος ; (n.).

κτίσαι implies that the deed was momentous: schol. κατασκευάσαι καὶ ποιῆσαι· καλῶς δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ μεγάλῳ τολμήματι εἶπεν τὴν λέξιν. When κτίζειν is thus a tragic synonym for ποιεῖν, there is usu. a predicative adj., as Aesch. Eum.17 τέχνης δέ νιν Ζεὺς ἔνθεον κτίσας φρένα: cp. Aesch. Suppl.138: Aesch. Ch.441.

Hermann rejects this v. and the next, because the Chorus, not knowing the nature of the deeds (οἷ’ ἔδρασε), ought not yet to marvel at them. The verses were inserted, he thinks, to soften the abruptness of ἐπεὶ παρῆλθε (900) after κάρτ’ ἂν ᾤκτισας (897). It may be granted that they are not very forcible; but they seem genuine. The Nurse has hitherto been led from point to point by questions. A direct question (898) is needed to prompt her narrative. It would be less like her to begin it spontaneously.

παρῆλθε is confirmed by the usage of this compound with ref. to entering a house: O. T.1241, El.1337, Eur. Med.1137, Eur. Hipp. 108, etc. And the asyndeton is of a kind which the poet often admits; cp. 555, 750. The conjecture γὰρ ἦλθε , which has been generally received, seems, then, unnecessary.

αὐλαῖς , the αὐλή of the house; a poet. plur. like νυμφεῖα (920), παρθενῶνες ( Aesch. P. V.646), etc.

κοῖλα is not merely a general epithet (as κοίλην of κάπετον in Ai.1165), but means that the litter (φορεῖον) was arranged so that the sufferer could lie in it as in a hammock,—with soft bedding on each side of him as well as beneath him. His agonies made this indispensable.

στορνύνθ’ : Attic prose rarely uses this form, except in the aor. ἐστόρεσα.—ἄψορρον ἀντῴη , go back to meet him on his way from the harbour (804): cp. El.53 ἄψορρον ἥξομεν πάλιν.

Hyllus had entered the house immediately after his mother (820). His occupation reminded her that Heracles would soon arrive, and decided her to act at once.

κρύψασ’ ἑαυτὴν , in the women's apartments (cp. 686 ἐν μυχοῖς).

ἔνθα μή τις εἰσίδοι would usu. mean, ‘in any place where no one beheld,’— oblique of ἔνθ’ ἂν μή τις εἰσίδῃ. But here the sense is final; ‘where no one should behold.’ The normal Attic for this would be, ἔνθα μή τις ὄψεται (cp. 800),—not ὄψοιτο, since, in a final relat. clause, the fut. indic. was usu. kept even after a secondary tense.

In Homeric Greek, a final relat. clause can take the subjunct. (usu. with κε) after a primary tense, and the optat. (without κε) after a secondary tense. But this is not an Attic construction. Thus the Homeric ἄγγελον ἧκαν ὃς ἀγγείλειε ( Od.15. 458) would in Attic be ἄγγελον ἔπεμψαν ὃς ἀγγελεῖ: it could not be, ὃς ἀγγείλειε. The constr. ἔνθα μή τις εἰσίδοι —a very rare one in Attic—has grown out of the ‘deliberative’ constr. οὐκ οἶδεν ἔνθα μή τις εἰσίδῃ, by steps which have changed the interrogative clause into a final relative clause. A like instance is Ph.281 οὐχ ὅστις ἀρκέσειεν, (seeing no one) to aid. See Appendix.

βρυχᾶτο : for the omission of the augment, cp. O. T.1249 n.

βωμοῖσι : besides the altar of Zeus ἑρκεῖος in the αὐλή, there would be other altars of domestic gods in a large house; cp. Eur. Alc.170 πάντας δὲ βωμούς, οἳ κατ’ Ἀδμήτου δόμους, | προσῆλθε κἀξέστεψε καὶ προσηύξατο.

γένοιντ’ ἔρημοι : she said, ἔρημοι ἐγένοντο (or ἐγένεσθε). After her death, and that of Heracles, these altars were doomed to desolation. Nauck seems right in thus amending γένοιτ’ ἐρήμη , though not for the reasons which he assigns. Those words could certainly mean, ‘that she had become desolate,’— nor is the plaint less natural because death is so near. But the other reading is in truer harmony with the context, because she is saying farewell to the surroundings of happier days. Even inanimate objects move her tears at the thought of parting. Naturally the altars come first; when they were forsaken, the family life would have ceased.

ὀργάνων ὅτου ψαύσειεν : for the optat., cp. Ph.289 ὅ μοι βάλοι (n.). ὅτου here =εἴ τινος. Among the ὄργανα would be sacrificial vessels, and, as the schol. remarks, the implements which she had used in weaving the robe.

ἄλλῃ … δωμάτων : for the gen., cp. 375.

φίλων … οἰκετῶν . The opening scene with the τροφός illustrates these kindly relations. Cp. Eur. Alc.194 f., when Alcestis takes leave of her attached οἰκέται:—κοὔτις ἦν οὕτω κακὸς | ὃν οὐ προσεῖπε καὶ προσερρήθη πάλιν.—εἰσορωμένη : the midd., as Soph. El.1060 ἐσορώμενοι.

ἀνακαλουμένη : cp. O. C.1376 n.

911 The MS. text, καὶ τὰς ἄπαιδας ἐς τὸ λοιπὸν οὐσίας , is undoubtedly corrupt. Various attempts to explain or to amend it are recorded in the Appendix.

The genuine verse must have had some direct reference to the context. She is weeping at the sight of attached servants whom she is about to leave. The general sense ought to be, ‘bewailing her own fate, and that of the household over which a change was impending’; since, when master and mistress were dead, the household would be dissolved, and the faithful slaves would pass into other hands. After the death of Heracles, Ceÿx, the king of Trachis (40 n.), was deterred by Eurystheus from continuing to protect the Heracleidae; who sought refuge at Athens. ( Apollod.2. 8. 1.)

I believe that ΑΠΑΙΔΑΣ arose from ΕΠΑΛΛΟΙΣ when the E had been accidentally lost or obscured. A similar interchange of initial α and ε, combined with fusion of two words into one, occurs in O. C.550, where ἐφ’ ἁστάλη was corrupted into ἀπεστάλη. I would read, καὶ τῆς ἐπ’ ἄλλοις ἐς τὸ λοιπὸν οὐσίας : ‘and the fate of the property which would thenceforth be in the power of others.’ For ἐπί with dat. as=penes, cp. O. C.66, Ph.1003.The slaves are part of the οὐσία. Euripides has οὐσία, as=‘property,’ at least twice: H. F.337 πατρῷον ἐς μέλαθρον, οὗ τῆς οὐσίας | ἄλλοι κρατοῦσι : Helen. 1253 ὡς ἂν παρούσης οὐσίας ἕκαστος ᾖ. (See Appendix.) ἑστίας would be an easy correction of οὐσίας: but, on my view of the passage, the change is not required.

τὸν Ἡράκλ. : for the adj., cp. 51, 576.

θάλαμον , the nuptial chamber: Ant.804 n.

λαθραῖον ὄμμ’ , acc. of respect: ἐπεσκιασμένη , ‘overshadowed,’ i.e., ‘shrouded from view.’ Thus the phrase means strictly, ‘shrouded as to (or in) my secret observation’: for ὄμμα here implies the act of observing. λαθραῖον expresses the result of ἐπεσκιασμένη. She may have watched from behind a curtain, or at a partly open door.—Not, ‘with eyes shaded by my hand’ ( O. C.1650 ὀμμάτων ἐπίσκιον | χεῖῤ).

βάλλουσαν with dat., in the sense of ἐμ‐ or ἐπιβάλλουσαν ( Ph.67 n.).— στρωτὰ goes closely with the partic.,— spreading them as coverings, στώματα.— φάρη : the Homeric φᾶρος is not thus used; but cp. Od.4. 297 ff., where the bed (δέμνια) is spread with ῥήγεα (‘blankets’), τάπητες (‘rugs’), and woollen χλαῖναι as coverlets.

εὐνατηρίοις : the form εὐναστηρίοις appears to be a later one (Dind. on Aesch. Pers.160 ).—Cp. Verg. Aen.4. 650(Dido, about to die) Incubuitque toro dixitque novissima verba.

ῥήξασα : so Plut. Per.36 κλαυθμόν τε ῥῆξαι καὶ πλῆθος ἐγχέαι δακρύων. Soph. O. T. 1075 n.

νυμφεῖα , bridalchamber ( Ant.891): for the plur., cp. 901 n.

εὐνάτριαν : this form is rightly preferred to εὐνήτριαν by Nauck, Eur. Stud. II. p. 175.

συντόνῳ , intense, vehement: Eur. Bacch.1091 συντόνοις δρομήμασι.

ᾗ , at the place where. The MS. ᾧ doubtless arose from πέπλον: it would mean, ὃς περονίδα εἷχε μαστῶν προκειμένην: but this is less natural.

προὔκειτο μαστῶν : the πέπλος was fastened near the left shoulder by the περονίς, which is described as lying ‘in front of,’ i.e. ‘above,’ the (left) breast. It would not accord with Greek usage to imagine the brooch as placed at the centre of the bosom. Cp. Il.14. 180(of Hera's ἑανὸς) χρυσείῃς δ’ ἐνετῇσι κατὰ στῆθος περονᾶτο. O. T.1269 n.

ἐκ δ’ ἐλώπισεν : for the tmesis, cp. Ant.1233 ἐκ δ’ ὁρμωμένου: and ib. 427. ἐκλωπίζω (from λώπη, λῶπος, a covering) occurs only here. ἐκλωπίσαι has been conjectured in Pollux 7. 44 ἀποδῦσαι καὶ ἀπολωπίσαι, ὡς Σοφοκλῆς.

δρομαία : Eur. Or.45 πηδᾷ δρομαῖος. Thuc.3. 29 σχολαῖοι κομισθέντες.—We may render, ‘warned her son of her intent’; but the literal sense is, ‘warned the son of her who was devising these things’: the gen. depends on τῷ παιδί. Others take the gen. with φράζω (‘tell him about her’). It would then be best to govern τάδε by φράζω: for in this constr. of the gen. with verbs of saying or asking, the object is usually expressed, either by an acc. ( Soph. El.317, Soph. Ai.1236), or by a relat. clause (belowSoph. Ai., 1122, Soph. Ph.439). τάδε , however, belongs rather to τεχνωμένης .

τὸ κεῖσε δεῦρό τ’ : cp. Soph. Ph.315 ἐκεῖσε καὶ τὸ δεῦρο. For the art. with the first word only, Soph. O. C.606 τἀμὰ κἀκείνων (n.).

ἐξορμώμεθα might refer to the Nurse only, but rather includes Hyllus (as ὁρῶμεν certainly does). It suits δεῦρο, therefore, but not κεῖσε. The thought is, ‘before I could return with him.’

ὁρῶμεν αὐτὴν … πεπληγμένην , instead of πέπληκται, ὡς ὁρῶμεν.—ἀμφιπλῆγι φασγάνῳ : adjecti<*> which are properly only masc. or fem. are sometimes used in oblique cases with neuter nouns: cp. Ph.19 ἀμφιτρῆτος αὐλίου : Ai.324 βοτοῖς | σιδηροκμῆσιν.

ὑφ’ ἧπαρ καὶ φρένας , lit., ‘to the liver and midriff.’ But it was her left side that she bared (926), and the fatal blow must have been nearer to the heart than to the liver. The phrase should therefore be understood in a general sense, as a poetical way of saying, ‘home to the very centre of life.’ It may have been suggested by Od.9. 301 οὐτάμεναι πρὸς στῆθος, ὅθι φρένες ἧπαρ ἔχουσιν , ‘stab him in the breast, where the midriff holds the liver.’ Cp. Ant.1315 παίσασ’ ὑφ’ ἧπαρ αὐτόχειρ αὑτήν.

τοὔργον … ὡς ἐφάψειεν , that he had ‘fastened,’ ‘bound’ the deed ‘upon her,’ as a burden or doom. Cp. Pind. O.9. 64 μὴ καθέλοι νιν α<*>ν πότμον ἐφάψαις|ὀρφανὸν γενεᾶς, ‘having laid on him the doom of childlessness.’ Il.2. 15 Τρώεσσι δὲ κήδἐ ἐφῆπται, ‘have been imposed’ on them.

Others explain: (1) ‘that he had kindled the deed.’ But ἐφάπτειν never has the sense of ὑφάπτειν. In Eur. Bacch.778 our only MS. for that part of the play has, indeed, ἤδη τόδ’ ἐγγὺς ὥστε πῦρ ἐφάπτεται | ὕβρισμα: but the true ὑφάπτεται is attested by the Christus Patiens 2227. (2) ‘That she had made fast the deed,’—i.e. done the irrevocable deed. But κατ’ ὀργὴν must refer to the anger of Hyllus (734 ff.).

τῶν κατ’ οἶκον : for the simple gen. with ἐκδ. , cp. O. T.117 ὅτου...ἐκμα‐ θών.—πρὸς τοῦ θηρὸς , at his instigation. This pregnant sense of the prep. is somewhat rare: but cp. Il.1. 238 θέμιστας | πρὸς Διὸς εἰρύαται (by his ordinance): 6. 456 πρὸς ἄλλης ἱστὸν ὑφαίνοις (at her bidding).

δύστηνος =δύστηνος ὤν, ‘miserable as he was.’ This is better than to make it an interjection, ‘poor youth!’— ἐλείπετ’ οὐδέν (adv.), ‘in no wise fell short.’ The verb has here a twofold constr., viz., (1) with gen. ὀδυρμάτων , as El.474 γνώμας λειπομένα σοφᾶς: (2) with partic. ἀμφιπίπτων : cp. Xen. Oecon.18§ 5 ταῦτα μὲν τοίνυν, ἔφη, οὐδὲν ἐμοῦ λείπει γιγνώσκων (‘you understand these things just as well as I do’),—where ἐμοῦ is parallel, not with ὀδυρμάτων here, but with τῶν ὦν τέκνων in 266.

ἀμφί νιν : the acc. with ἀμφί, as=‘concerning,’ is somewhat rare: but cp. Pind. P.2. 15 κελαδέοντι μὲν ἀμφὶ Κινύραν. (In Il.18. 339 ἀμφὶ δέ σε...κλαύσονται, the sense is ‘around.’)

ἀμφιπίπτων στόμασιν : Eur. Alc.404 ποτὶ σοῖσι πίτνων στόμασιν (=χείλεσι).

πλευρόθεν , ‘at’ (or ‘near’) ‘her side.’ The ending θεν properly denotes the point from which motion sets out. Hence a form in θεν is equivalent to a genitive expressing source or starting-point. By a stretch of that analogy, πλευρόθεν does duty here for the genitive of place, which is only a special kind of possessive genitive,—‘belonging to,’ and so, ‘in the region of’: El.900 ἐσχάτης δ’ ὁρῶ | πυρᾶς...βόστρυχον: Il.9. 219 ἷζεν... | τοίχου τοῦ ἑτέροιο. A somewhat similar example is Il.15. 716 πρύμνηθεν ἐπεὶ λάβεν, οὐχὶ μεθίει, where the form in θεν=the gen. after a verb of seizing (‘took hold by the stern’).—Cp. Eur. Alc.366 πλευρά τ’ ἐκτεῖναι πέλας | πλευροῖσι τοῖς σοῖς.—For παρείς , cp. Soph. El.819.

αἰτίᾳ βάλοι , as with a missile: Ai.1244 ἡμᾶς...κακοῖς βαλεῖτε: Soph. El.902 μή μέ τις φθόνῳ βάλῃ: Ar. Th.895 τοὐμὸν σῶμα βάλλουσα ψόγῳ.

ἐκ δυοῖν … ὠρφανισμένος βίον (acc. of respect), ‘orphaned as to his life,’ having his life made ὀρφανός, ‘on the part of both parents at once’: cp. the lament of Eumelus for his mother Alcestis ( Eur. Alc.397), προλιποῦσα δ’ ἀμὸν βίον | ὠρφάνισεν τλάμων. βίον (Wakefield) is a necessary correction of βίου , with which the sense would be either (a) ‘deprived of life,’ as in Anth. 7. 483 ζωᾶς νήπιον ὠρφάνισας: or (b) ‘deprived of subsistence.’ Nauck, keeping βίου , changes ἐκ to εἷς , understanding, ‘bereaved of the life of both parents.’ But εἷς is clearly unsuitable here; and the phrase ὠρφ. δυοῖν βίου would be strange as well as weak.

δύο , i.e. to-day and to-morrow.

ἢ καί τι πλείους (Dindorf) is the best correction of ἢ καὶ πλείους τις (L), which may have arisen from τι being accidentally omitted or transposed. The v. l. ἢ καὶ πλέους τις was an attempt to reconcile that reading with metre. In lyrics we find the gen. πλέονος ( O. C.1211; Ph.1100, if the reading of the schol. be accepted): but in the iambics of Tragedy there is no certain instance (apart from πλέον) of the shorter form. (In Aesch. Ag.1299, οὐκ ἔστ’ ἄλυξις, ὧ ξένοι, χρόνῳ πλέω, the text is doubtful.) A further objection to πλέους is the repeated τις.

The sense is:—‘Men often reckon on the morrow, or even, perchance (τι ), on more days to come; but this is rash. A man can never be sure that his good fortune ( i.e. immunity from disaster) will last even to the end of to-day.’ Cp. O. C.567 ἔξοιδ’ ἀνὴρ ὤν, χὤτι τῆς ἐς αὔριον | οὐδὲν πλέον μοι σοῦ μέτεστιν ἡμέρας. For ἡ αὔριον (without ἡμέρα), cp. Alexis Ὕπνος fr. 3 εἰς τὴν αὔριον.—λογίζεται , ‘computes,’ i.e., ‘sets down in his calculations,’ as something upon which he can count.

947-970

Fourth στάσιμον. 1st strophe, 947—949,=1st antistr., 950— 952: 2nd str., 953—961,=2nd antistr., 962—970. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

One blow has fallen, and another is impending. Heracles, in his dying agonies, is borne silently towards the house.

πότερα πρότερον : these words, as Schneidewin remarks, are often found in juxtaposition; e.g., Ar. Eccl.1082 ποτέρας προτέρας...ἀπαλλαγῶ; —δύσκριτά (ἐστι), πότεραπρότερον ἐπιστένω (delib. subjunct.), ποτέρα μέλεα περαιτέρω (ἐστί). For δύσκριτα, instead of δύσκριτον, cp. 64 n. This is better than to place a note of interrogation after ἐπιστένω, and another after περαιτέρω.

μέλεα : the MS. τέλεα would mean, ‘which woe is the more complete’; but this is less fitting here, since the second calamity is still prospective (951): nor is τέλεἀ περαιτέρω a natural phrase. We cannot well take it adverbially (‘which woe I should mourn more completely’).

τάδε is governed by μένομεν : ἐπ’ ἐλπίσιν =‘with forebodings’: cp. Xen. Mem.2. 1. 18 ὁ μὲν ἑκουσίως ταλαιπ<*>ρῶν ἐπ’ ἀγαθῇ ἐλπίδι πονῶν εὐφραίνεται.—Hermann's μελόμεν’ (sc. ἐστί)= ‘are cares to us’: Soph. El.1436 τἀνθάδ’ ἂν μέλοιτ’ ἐμοί.

ἔχειν , to have (troubles), μέλλειν , sc. ἕξειν (cp. 75), to be in expectation of them. κοινὰ , sc. ἐστίν, are kindred things. For this sense of κοινός, cp. O. T.261 n.: similarly ‘cognate’ things can be called συγγενῆ.—Others explain: (1) ‘It is all one’ whether sorrow is present or prospective. (2) ‘There are woes on both parts’ (that of Deianeira and that of Heracles), ‘for us to suffer or apprehend.’

ἀνεμόεσσα (Doric for ἠν‐) αὔρα , a strong breeze: cp. Aesch. Ch.591 ἀνεμόεντ’ ἂν | αἰγίδων φράσαι κότον (‘the stormy wrath of whirlwinds’). For ἔπουρος , ‘wafting,’ cp. Soph. O. T.194 n.: ἑστιῶτις , ‘of the hearth,’ i.e., ‘coming to our home’ at Trachis. The word occurs only here. Schol. εἴθε ὡς ἕστηκα πνεύσειεν ἄνεμος οὔριος ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκίαςσοπη. ο. τ., ι(/να με λαβὼν ταύτης ἀπαγάγοι τῆς ἑστίας.—ἀποικίσειεν : Soph. O. C.1389 καλῶ τὸ Ταρτάρου | στυγνὸν πατρῷον ἔρεβος ὥς σ’ ἀποικίσῃ. The optat. in the relative clause is due to the optat. of wish in the principal clause: cp. Soph. O. T.506 n.—Cp. the wish of the anxious Chorus in Soph. O. C. 1081 εἴθ’ ἀελλαία ταχύρρωστος πελειὰς | αἰθερίας νεφέλας κύρσαιμ’. Eur. Hipp.732 ἀλιβάτοις ὑπὸ κευθμῶσι γενοίμαν κ.τ.λ.

956 ff. It is doubtful whether the MS. Διὸς , instead of which we require ¯˘, should be corrected to (1) Ζηνὸς , or (2) Δῖον . Cp. El.1097.I incline to (1), because it seems unlikely that the poet should have preferred to make four consecutive words end in ον. It is also worth noticing that Δῖος, ‘belonging to Zeus,’ though used by Aesch. and Eur. , is not extant in Soph. , who has only δῖος, ‘divine’ or ‘godlike.’

μοῦνον (adv.) εἰσιδοῦσ’ ἄφαρ , ‘at the mere sight of him anon.’ ἄφαρ might be ‘suddenly,’ as in 821: but is rather ‘anon,’ ‘forthwith’ (cp. 135): his arrival is close at hand. The schol.'s words, μὴ παραχρῆμα ἀποθάνω θεασαμένη τὸν Ἡρακλέα κακῶς διακείμενον, have caused a surmise that μοῦνον has arisen from some word meaning ‘weak’ (see cr. n.). But there is little probability in μῶλυν (Hippônax fr. 60, perh. akin to μαλακός), καῦρον (a word which, acc. to Photius Lex.p. 181. 14, Sophocles used in the sense of κακός), μανὸν (properly opposed to πυκνόν), or μαῦρον (found only in grammarians). We might rather suggest θάνοιμ’, ἀ‐ | μαυρὸν , were change needful. The schol.'s κακῶς διακείμενον may, however, be a mere comment; and μοῦνον seems well fitted to emphasise the terror of the sight. Cp. Ph.536 οἶμαι γὰρ οὐδ’ ἂν ὄμμασιν μόνην θέαν | ἄλλον λαβόντα πλὴν ἐμοῦ τλῆναι τάδε.

ἐπεὶ , ˘˘, with epic hiatus (cp. 650 ἁ δέ οἱ).

χωρεῖν πρὸ δόμων , advancing (so as to come) in front of the house. The phrase is correct, though it would more naturally suggest a movement from within the house, as in Eur. Hec.59 ἄγετ’, ὦ παῖδες, τὴν γραῦν πρὸ δόμων.— λέγουσιν : the Chorus may be supposed to overhear murmurs of astonishment and anguish from servants of the house, who are watching the approach of the litter.—As to the proposed changes in this v. (cr. n.), see on 969.

θαῦμα has been needlessly suspected: it is often said of persons (cp. 1004, and Od.9. 190 θαῦμ’ ἐτέτυκτο πελώριον , of the Cyclops), and is here far more forcible than θέαμα .

ἀγχοῦ δ’ ἄρα κ.τ.λ. At this moment the bearers of the litter,—first descried by the servants of the house (960),—become visible to the Trachinian Maidens; who say, in effect, ‘It seems that the woe presaged by our voice is (even) closer at hand than we knew.’ ἀγχοῦ κοὐ μακρἀν προὔκλαιον is a short way of saying, ‘the subject of our boding lament is near and not distant.’ We might supply οὖσα with the verb: but it seems better to supply ὄν with the adverbs. Similar, though less bold, is Ph.26 τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις, ‘the task of which thou speakest is not distant.’

ὀξύφωνος ὡς ἀηδών refers to προὔκλαιον only: i.e. the point of comparison is merely the clear, sad note. Cp. 105 n.: Theocr. 12. 6 ἀηδὼν | ...λιγύφωνος. Here ὀξύφωνος well suits the context, since ὀξύς and its compounds so often refer to tones of grief: Ant.424 ὄρνιθος ὀξὺν φθόγγον: ib. 1316 ὀξυκώκυτον : El.244 ὀξυτόνων γόων.—It would be forced to explain the simile by ἀγχοῦ (because the nightingale often sings close to dwellings), or by μακρὰν (because its note is far-reaching).

ξένῳν κ.τ.λ. It should be observed how the poet has marked successive stages in the approach of the litter. When it first comes into view, the Chorus note the foreign aspect of the bearers. In another moment, they are listening for a sound (πᾷ δ’ αὖ φορεῖ νιν); and the silence dismays them.

ξένων … βάσις =ξένοι βαδίζοντες: cp. Ph.868 οἰκούρημα...ξένων (n.). The conject. στάσις (‘company’), though specious, seems less fitting here. It would be unsafe to argue against βάσις from the fact that βάσιν closes v. 967. Cp. Ant.76, where κείσομαι stands at the end of a clause, though it occurs also in 73.

ἐξόμιλος , living out of our ὅμιλος, i.e., ‘foreign.’ Cp. I. A. 735 οὐ καλὸν ἐν ὄχλῳ σ’ ἐξομιλεῖσθαι (midd.) στρατοῦ (said by Agam. to his wife), ‘to live abroad’ (out of thy proper ὁμιλία).

πᾷ δ’ αὖ , ‘and then in what manner ...?’

βαρεῖαν , heavy with sorrow, slow; as κούφη βάσις would be a joyously light step.

φέρει βάσιν , lit., ‘carries the step forward,’ ‘moves on its way.’ βάσις (964) is subject to φέρει, but there is little real harshness in this, since ξένων βάσις is a mere periphrasis. Schneidewin well compares Ai.14 ὦ φθέγμ’ Ἀθάνας, followed by ὡς εὐμαθές σου... | φώνημ’ ἀκούω.

ἀναύδατος , ‘without speech,’— either from his own lips, or from those of his bearers. Cp. the comprehensive sense of οὐ στενακτός in O. C.1663.In Ai.713 ἀναύδατος has its pass. sense.

τί χρή , κ.τ.λ. In order to obtain an exact metrical agreement with 960, χωρεῖν πρὸ δόμων λέγουσιν, θανόντα has been changed (1) by Hermann, to φθίμενον : (2) by Bothe, to θάνατον . The latter seems preferable; for, though κατὰ suits ὕπνον better than θάνατον, that turn of phrase may be regarded as an afterthought. ‘Death, is it,—or sleep?’ But I refrain from altering θανόντα , because it is doubtful whether metre requires that the dactyl should hold the same place here as in 960: see Metrical Analysis.

A comma should follow χρή , since the constr. is, τί χρή ( κρῖναι); (πότερον) θανόντα νιν etc., as in El.766 τί ταῦτα, πότερον εὐτυχῆ λέγω etc.

971-1278

Exodos. Heracles bewails his doom, and gives his last commands to his son.—Anapaests, which mark the entrance of the mournful procession, are succeeded by lyrics ἀπὸ σκηνῆς, in the nature of a κομμός (1004—1043). Iambic dialogue follows, down to 1258; and anapaests then close the play.

Hyllus, detained by the events within (928), cannot have been far on his way towards the harbour (902) when he met the sufferer. At the side of the litter walks the πρέσβυς, whose experience in the symptoms of the malady indicates that he has accompanied Heracles from Cenaeum.

971 f. The traditional text, οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ, | πάτερ, οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ μέλεος, gives an anapaestic monometer, followed by an anapaestic dimeter in which the third foot lacks a syllable. The first four words, οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ, πάτερ, are clearly sound. As regards the rest, the choice is between two remedies. (1) To omit the second οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ, and substitute ὦ, as Dindorf does. Verses 971 f. then shrink into one anapaestic dimeter. (2) To supply the defect in 972 by substituting an anapaest, or its equivalent, for the second σοῦ. Thus we might write πάτερ, οἴμοι ἐγώ, <πάτερ, ὢ> μέλεος. I incline to this second course, because the monometer in 971 οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ seems right as a prelude.

τί πάθω; τί δὲ μήσομαι ; the delib. subjunct. is combined with a fut. ind., as in Eur. Ion758 εἴπωμεν ἢ σιγῶμεν ἢ τί δράσομεν ; For μήσομαι (devise as a remedy), cp. Aesch. Th. 1057 τί πάθω; τί δὲ δρῶ; τί δὲ μήσωμαι ;

ὠμόφρονος does not refer to his general character, but means that he is exasperated by these torments: cp. 1035 ἄχος, ᾧ μ’ ἐχόλωσεν.

προπετής , lying prostrate in the litter,—in a deathlike swoon. (It may be doubted whether the word here implies, ‘lying on his face,’ as the schol. explains it.) Others understand, ‘verging on death.’ But, when προπετής=‘on the brink of,’ ἐπί (or εἴς τι) is usu. added, as in Eur. Alc.908 πολιὰς ἐπὶ χαίτας | ἤδη προπετής. Eur. Itseems impossible that, without such help, προπετής should express ‘moribund.’ In Eur. Alc.143 ἤδη προνωπής ἐστι καὶ ψυχορραγεῖ, which Paley compares, the adj.=‘drooping.’

δακὼν , as by biting the lips,—a proverbial phrase: fr. 811 ὀδόντι πρῖε τὸ στόμα: Od.1. 381 ὀδὰξ ἐν χείλεσι φύντες: Nub. 1369 τὸν θυμὸν δακών.

οὐ μὴ )ξεγερεῖς , a sharp prohibition: Ar. Ran.462 οὐ μὴ διατρίψεις: cp. n. on Soph. O. C.177.

κάτοχον with dat., as Eur. Hec.1090 Ἄρει κάτοχον γένος.

φοιτάδα , coming at intervals: φοιτᾶν was said in this sense of intermittent diseases: see n. on Ph.758 ἥκει γὰρ αὕτη διὰ χρόνου, πλάνοις ἴσως | ὡς ἐξεπλήσθη. Not merely μανιώδη, as the schol. explains it.

ἀλλ’ ἐπί μοι , sc. ἐστί. Cp. Ph.806 τἀπὶ σοὶ στένων κακά (the ills which lie upon thee).

ἄπλετον =ἄπειρον, ‘immense’; a word of doubtful origin, sometimes connected with the root of πλέως, as meaning (1) ‘which cannot be filled’; or (2) ‘what exceeds measure,’ a sense which Lobeck sought through πλέθρον. The word occurs in Attic prose.—If no stop is placed after ἄπλετον , then βάρος ἄπλετον becomes an acc. of the ‘inner object’ with ἐμμέμονε : ‘is wild with an infinite weight of woe.’ But ἐπί is then very awkward, whether we assume tmesis, or still join it with μοι .

ὦ Ζεῦ : the hero's utterance begins,—as the play ends,—with his father's name.

τοῖσι =τίσι, contracted from the Ionic τέοισι ( Her.1. 37).

πεπονημένος : cp. Aeschin. or. 2 § 36 τὸν δῆμον καταπεπονημένον (‘exhausted’).

ἀλλήκτοις , the regular form of this epic word: ἄληκτος is very rare (C. I. G. 6303). For the λλ, cp. Od.12. 224 ἀπολλήξειαν .

οἴμοι <μοι> . The addition of μοι , Brunck's remedy for the metrical defect, is better than Bergk's insertion, after ὀδύναις , of ὧδ’ , which would have a weak effect there.

ἡ δ’ , the personified νόσος: cp. 1084: so Ph.807 ἥδε, and ib. 758 αὕτη. Blaydes writes ἅδ’ (Doric), which accords with γᾶς and τλάμων, but not with πεπονημένος or ἀλλήκτοις: the Doricism of tragic anapaests is not always consistent; see Appendix to Ant.110.

βρύκει : so Ph.745 βρύκομαι.

ἆρ’ ἐξῄδη ὅσον κέρδος ἦν σε τιγῇ κεύθειν ; ‘Did I not well know,’ etc., —referring to 974 σίγα, τέκνον, κ.τ.λ. Cp. Ar. Av.1019 ΜΕ. οἴμοι κακοδαίμων. ΠΕ. οὐκ ἔλεγον ἐγὼ πάλαι; κεύθειν is really trans. in sense, ‘to hide (thy grief),’ though the object is not expressed: cp. Soph. Ant.85 κρυφῇ δὲ κεῦθε (τοὔργον). The rare intrans. κεύθω=‘to be hidd n’ ( Soph. O. T.968 n.).

ἐξῄδη ς’ is Wecklein's correction of the MS. ἐξῄδης , instead of which we must at least write ἐξῄδησθ’ ( Ant.447). Two explanations of ἐξῄδησθ’ have been given. (1) ‘Did you well know’ (as soon as Heracles began to speak Ant., 983),— i.e., ‘have you now learned?’ Such is the schol.'s view: ἆρα...ὅσον ἦν κέρδος τὸ σιωπᾶν ἔγνως ; He classed the pluperf., then, with those aorists, referring to a moment just past, which we render by a present tense ( Ph.1289 ἀπώμοσ’, n.). This is possible, but awkward. (2) ‘Did you not well know ( beforehand),— i.e., ‘had not I clearly told you?’ (Paley). The tense has then its usual force; but the words lose their special point,— which is that the result must have shown him the value of the neglected advice.

κεύθειν — σκεδάσαι : for the pres. inf. (of a continued act), combined with the aor. inf. (of a momentary act), cp. Ph.95 Ph., 1397.

κρατὸς βλεφάρων θ’ : the phrase suggests a movement of the head at the moment when the sleeper opens his eyes: cp. Ph.866 κινεῖ γὰρ ἁνὴρ <*> κἀνάγει κάρα.—Wecklein, omitting <*> takes βλεφάρων ὕπνον as ‘sleep of the eyelids.’

στέρξαιμι : cp. 486: Ph.538 στέργειν κακά .

Κηναία , instead of Κηναίων: cp. 818 μητρῷον (n.).

κρηπὶς , the substructure, basis, of the altar; Eur. H. F.984 ἀμφὶ βωμίαν | ἔπτηξε κρηπῖδ’, ‘at the altarsteps.’ The word has a picturesque force here, as recalling the moment when the altars were founded by him (237).

ἱερῶν οἵων , gen. of price.— ἐπί μοι , lit., ‘in my case’: Ph.1384 λέγεις δ’ Ἀτρείδαις ὄφελος ἢ )π’ ἐμοὶ τόδε; Others explain, ‘against me,’ ‘to my hurt’; but this suits the irony less well.— The MS. ἠνύσω has been altered by many recent edd. to ἤνυσας : but the proper force of the midd., ‘to obtain,’ ‘win’ ( Plut. 196 etc.), seems fitting here, since the sacrificial altars may be said to have earned the recompense given by Zeus. ἤνυσας would be simply, ‘hast effected.’

ὦ Ζεῦ at the end of the sentence: Ph.1139 n

ἔθου με λώβαν =ἐλωβήσω με: cp. O. C.223 n.

ἣν , referring back to κρηπίς (993); cp. 358 (n.). Wunder needlessly placed ἣν … ὄσσοις immediately after 993.

μή ποτ’ belongs to προσιδεῖν , not to ὤφελον , though the latter might have come between them; cp. Ph.969 μή ποτ’ ὤφελον λιπεῖν (n.).

ἀκήλητον : schol. ἀνίατον, ἀκαταπράϋντον.—ἄνθος =ἀκμήν: cp. Ant.959 τᾶς μανίας δεινὸν... | ἀνθηρόν τε μένος (n.).

καταδερχθῆναι , inf. expressing result, without ὥστε: cp. Ant.1076 ληφθῆναι (n.). Though the malady is his own, he can be said ‘to look upon it,’ in the sense of experiencing it: cp. O. T.832 πρόσθεν ἢ τοιάνδ’ ἰδεῖν | κηλῖδ’ ἐμαυτῷ συμφορᾶς ἀφιγμένην.

ἀοιδός =ἐπῳδός, one who uses ἐπῳδαί, incantations, in healing: see on O. C.1194.

τίς ὁ χειροτέχνης , sc. ἐστίν. (There is no art. before ἀοιδός, because the insertion of ὃς was an afterthought.) This is a climax; since, when gentle ἐπῳδαί failed, the next resort was to drugs or surgery: Ai.581 οὐ πρὸς ἰατροῦ σοφοῦ | θρηνεῖν ἐπῳδὰς πρὸς τομῶντι πήματι. χειροτέχνης ἰατορίας does not mean definitely, ‘one who uses a skilled hand in healing,’ i.e., a χειρουργός, surgeon, as distinguished from a physician; it rather means properly, ‘a practical artist’ (as dist. from an amateur) ‘in healing’; but, at the same time, the χειρο in the compound serves to suggest the τομαί employed by the surgeon. This is quite Sophoclean. Cp. Thuc.6. 72 ἰδιώτας, ὡς εἰπεῖν, χειροτέχναις ἀνταγωνισαμένους, ‘having been pitted like amateurs, as one might say, against masters of the art’ (where the dat., and not χειροτέχνας, is clearly right).

χωρὶς Ζηνὸς =‘with the exception of Zeus’: not, ‘without the help of Zeus’ (schol. εἰ μὴ ὁ Ζεὺς βούλοιτο).

θαῦμ’ ἂν πόρρωθεν ἰδοίμην : ‘I should look upon him, from afar, as a wonder,’—i.e., ‘I should marvel as soon as he came within my ken.’ He means that he might scan the horizon long enough, in the vain hope of such a prodigy appearing.—Others join πόρρωθεν with θ<*>μα : ‘I should behold him as a wonder from some distant region’: i.e., the place which contains him must be distant indeed. Hermann further supposed a question: ‘am I likely to see such a wonder coming from afar?’—The phrase τηλόθεν εἰσορῶν in Ph.454 is not similar: see n. there.

1004-1043

This passage consists of lyrics delivered by actors (ἀπὸ σκηνῆς). As the Chorus takes no part in it, it is not technically a κομμός, which is a θρῆνος κοινὸς χοροῦ καὶ ἀπὸ σκηνῆς.

The lyric structure is complex, but not obscure. The passage falls into two main parts, separated by the five hexameters in 1018—1022 (ὦ παῖ τοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς...νέμει Ζεύς). I. The first part consists of 1004—1017, in which the first three verses correspond metrically with the last three. II. The second part consists of 1023—1043. (It is equal in length with the first part, though the traditional numbering makes it appear longer.) Here, the first four verses correspond with the last four. Then the central portion of part I. corresponds with the central portion of part II. Thus: (1) 1st strophe, 1004—1006,=1st antistr., 1015—1017. (2) 2nd str., 1007—1009,=2nd antistr., 1027—1030. (3) 3rd str., 1023—1026, =3rd antistr., 1040—1043. The dactyls in 1010—1014, and 1031—1040, could also be regarded as forming a fourth strophe and antistrophe.—For the metres see Metrical Analysis.

ἐᾶτέ μ’, ἐᾶτε … εὐνᾶσθαι . A restoration of this corrupt passage turns chiefly on the following points. (1) The corresponding verses of the antistrophe (1016 f.) may be taken as showing the true metre. (2) L's variant for εὐνᾶσαι in 1005, viz. ὕστατον , may therefore be received. εὐνάσαι (α^), from εὐνάζω is impossible, since, like εὐνᾶσαι (εὐνάω), it could only be transitive. (3) In 1006 the MS. δύστανον is clearly wrong; it may have been either a gloss on δύσμορον , or a corruption of ὕστατον . (4) Hermann's reading in 1006, ἐᾶθ’ ὕστατον εὐνᾶσθαι , is strongly confirmed by the metrical correspondence with 1017, μολὼν τοῦ στυγεροῦ; φεῦ φεῦ ,—a verse of undoubted soundness.

πᾷ … ψαύεις : a remonstrance against being touched at all. Cp. Ph.817 ἀπό μ’ ὀλεῖς, ἢν προσθίγῃς. Hyllus seeks to place him in a more comfortable position,—as Heracles himself soon requests (1025).—A comparison with the antistrophic verse Ph., 1027, θρῴσκει δ’ αὖ, θρῴσκει δειλαία, shows the loss of a syllable here. Hermann follows Seidler in repeating πᾷ , which is the simplest and most probable remedy.

ἀνατέτροφας , from ἀνατρέπω: schol. ὅ τι ἂν ἡσυχάσῃ τοῦ κακοῦ τουτου, πάλιν κινήσας ἀνέτρεψας. Cp. Hist. An. 8. 24 (p. 605 a 11) κἂν ᾖ καθαρὰ (τὰ ὕδατα ), ἀνατρέπουσιν αὐτὰ οἱ ἵπποι ταῖς ὁπλαῖς, ‘trouble’ them. For the perf., cp. Andoc. or. 1 § 131 ἀλιτήριον αὑτῷ ἔτρεφεν, ὃς ἀνατέτροφεν ἐκείνου τὸν πλοῦτον (‘overthrown’). Aeschin. or. 1 § 190 πόλεις ἀνατετροφότας: or. 3 § 158 τὴν πόλιν ἄρδην ἀνατετροφότα. In Soph. O. C.186 τέτροφεν is from τρέφω: but the classical use of that perf. is ordinarily confined to the intrans. sense ( Hom. Od.23. 237 τέτροφεν ἅλμη).

ὅ τι καὶ μύσῃ , anything that has closed the eyes, i.e., any part of the pain that has been lulled to rest. This is simpler than to supply νόσον with ἀνατέτροφας, and to take ὅ τι as acc. of respect (‘in so far as...’). Cp. Vesp. 92 ἢν δ’ οὖν καταμύσῃ κἂν ἄχνην.

ἥδ’ : cp. 987 n.

πόθεν ἔστ’ , ‘whence are ye?’ Of what stock? Can ye be indeed of Hellenic race, and yet so heartlessly ungrateful? Cp. Od.17. 373 πόθεν γένος εὔχεται εἶναι ;—Hermann explains πόθεν ἐστέ as=‘whence do ye appear to aid me?’ (unde mihi auxilio adestis?):—a complaint that they do not appear. He compares Od.2. 267 σχεδόθεν δέ οἱ ἦλθεν Ἀθήνη: but might better have cited Il.16. 800 σχεδόθεν δέ οἱ ἦεν ὄλεθρος. The version is tenable in itself, but is not well suited to the context. Heracles is addressing the men who are actually around him,—the Greeks (some of them his own mercenaries) who have brought him from Euboea. Cp. the very similar passage in Ph.1203 ff.: ἀλλ’, ὦ ξένοι, ἕν γέ μοι εὖχος ὀρέξατε....ξίφος, εἴ ποθεν, | ἢ γένυν, ἢ βελέων τι, προπέμψατε. He is not making a merely rhetorical appeal to the absent,—‘all those who had been benefited by him,’ as the schol. says. In that case, he would not say, πάντων Ἑλλάνων ἀδικώτατοι ἄνδρες: he had toiled for all Hellenes.

οὓς refers to Ἑλλάνων, not to ἄνδρες. If the acc. be right, καθαίρων here=‘ridding of pests.’ In this sense, the verb is properly said of places (1061 γαῖαν καθαίρων): but the bolder use here seems possible, and is not excluded by ἐν πόντῳ, since the thought is of the gain to seafarers. <*> I hesitate, then, to receive the tempting οἷς (‘for whose good’).

ἐν πόντῳ : cp. Eur. H. F.222 ff., where Amphitryon denounces the ingratitude of Greece towards Heracles:—οὐδ’ Ἑλλάδ’ ᾔνες’, οὐδ’ ἀνέξομαί ποτε | σιγῶν, κακίστην λαμβάνων ἐς παῖδ’ ἐμόν, | ἣν χρῆν νεοσσοῖς τοῖσδε πῦρ, λόγχας, ὅπλα | φέρουσαν ἐλθεῖν, ποντίων καθαρμάτων | χέρσου τ’ ἀμοιβάς, ‘as a reward for purging sea and land.’ Cp. ib. 400: ‘he went into the uttermost parts of the deep, making peace for the oars of men.’ Pind. N.1. 63(of Heracles) ὅσσους μὲν ἐν χέρσῳ κτανών, | ὅσσους δὲ πόντῳ θῆρας ἀϊδροσίκας.

κατά τε after πολλὰ μὲν : cp. Ant.1162 σώσας μὲν... | λαβών τε (n.).

δρία , from the same rt as δρῦς, δρυμός, δένδρον, δόρυ (Curt. Etym. § 275): the only sing. found is (τὸ ) δρίος.—ὠλεκόμαν , impf. of ὀλέκω ( Ant.1285), expresses the wearing effect of continual labours: cp. Ph.252 διωλλύμην: ib. 686 ὤλλυθ’.

καὶ νῦν … οὐκ ἐπιτρέψει ; ‘and now will no one turn fire or sword upon me,’— i.e., ‘come to my rescue’ with it? The repetition of οὐκ with the verb gives a passionate emphasis: see n. on Ant.6(οὐκ ὄπωπ’, after οὐδὲν γὰρ οὔτ’ ἀλγεινὸν etc.).—The reading ἀποτρέψει has better authority (cr. n.), but seems untenable. It has been explained as, (1) ‘not- avert,’ =‘apply’: (2) ‘divert (from other uses),’ ‘turn wholly against me.’

τῷδε =ἐμοί: cp. 305 n.

πῦρ : thus Philoctetes prays to die even by fire ( Ph.800).

ἔγχος =ξίφος : cp. 1032, Ai.95 etc.

1016 f. The MS. reading, ἀπαράξαι κρᾶτα βίου , is explained as, ‘to sever the head from life,’— i.e., to destroy life by striking the head from the body. This extraordinary phrase is surely not Greek. It has been supported by a corrupt verse of Eur. , Helen. 302, σμικρὸν (σμικρὸς Badham) δ’ ὁ καιρὸς ἄρτ’ ἀπαλλάξαι βίου: where Keil reads ἄρθῤ, Nauck κρᾶτ’, and Hermann σάρκ’. But, whatever be read there, ἀπαλλάξαι βίου is widely different from ἀπαράξαι βίου. I hold, with Paley, that Wakefield's βίᾳ ought to be substituted for βίου, which might easily have arisen from τοῦ στυγεροῦ .—Cp. Il.14. 497 ἀπήραξεν δὲ χαμᾶζε | αὐτῇ σὺν πήληκι κάρη.

τοὔργον τόδε , the task of lifting the sufferer (who is lying προπετής, 976) into a position of greater ease (1025 πρόσλαβε κουφίσας ).

μεῖζον is proleptic with ἀνήκει , ‘has risen, so as to be greater’: cp. Dem. or. 2 § 8 ἤρθη μέγας. The usu. constr. of ἀνήκειν, as=‘to reach’ a certain standard, <*>s with εἰς, as if here we had εἰς μεῖζόν τι.

ἢ κατ ἐμὰν ῥώμαν , with μεῖζον: O.C. 598 μεῖζον ἢ κατ’ ἄνθρωπον (n.).

σοὶ γὰρ ἑτοίμα , sc. ῥώμα, ‘for strength is at thy command,’ ἐς πλέον ἢ δἰ ἐμοῦ σῴζειν , ‘in too large a measure for the saving of him by my means,’ i.e. ‘so largely, that you have no need to save him by my means.’

The MSS. give σοί τε γὰρ ὄμμα | ἔμπλεον ἢ δἰ ἐμοῦ σῴζειν . The correction of ἔμπλεον (‘full’) to ἐς πλέον is due to Meineke, and is confirmed by the following ἢ with the inf.: cp. O. T.1293 μεῖζον ἢ φέρειν : Eur. Hec.1107 κρείσσον’ ἢ φέρειν κακά.

The MS. words, σοί τε γὰρ ὄμμα , are unquestionably corrupt. This is shown by two things: (1) ὄμμα is incongruous with the context; strength, not keenness of sight, is in question; and, even if it were suitable, it could not be reconciled with any probable emendation of the following words. (2) τε is unmeaning and impossible. I believe that I have found the solution by the slight change of σοί τε γὰρ ὄμμα into σοὶ γὰρ ἑτοίμα . The corruption began by οίμα passing into ὄμμα . How easy this would have been, may be judged from Il.21. 252, αἰετοῦ οἴματ’ ἔχων, where Philetas read ὄμματ’, as in Il.8. 349, Γοργοῦς ὄμματ’ ἔχων, Aristarchus read οἴματ’ .

In the Appendix are given the proposed explanations of the vulgate, and various conjectures.

λαθίπονον δ’ ὀδυνᾶν : cp. El.1002 ἄλυπος ἄτης : I. T. 450 δουλείας... | ...παυσίπονος. The adj., found only here and in Ai.711, recalls the epic λα^θικηδής. It is proleptic predicate with ἐξανύσαι , ‘to effect that his life shall forget,’ etc. The reference of βίοτον to Heracles would be clearer if we could read ἔστι οἱ (not ἔστιν οἱ, cp. 650): but μοι is confirmed by ἔνδοθεν , ‘from my own resources’ (cp. 730 οἴκοι n.).

θύραθεν , by the help of others: cp. Eur. H. F.713 ὡς θύραθεν εἰκάσαι ( i.e. without personal knowledge).—The MS. ὀδύναν … βιότου is tenable, but less probable, and much less forcible.

τοιαῦτα νέμει Ζεύς , i.e., so grievous a doom. Not, ‘such healing is of Zeus alone.’

τᾷδε : he indicates the place at which Hyllus is to take hold of him.— τᾷδέ με … πρόσλαβε κουφίσας , literally, ‘lend a helping hand in raising me thus’: the pron. depends on the partic. only. For this sense of the verb, cp. Legg. p. 897 D καὶ ἐμὲ τῆς ἀποκρίσεως ὑμῖν... δίκαιον προσλαμβάνειν, ‘it is right that I, too, should help you with the answer.’ πρόσλαβέ με could not mean literally, ‘lay hold on me,’ which would be προσλαβοῦ μου (cp. Ar. Lys.202, etc.). κουφίσας denotes the act in which, when done, the help will consist. For this quasi-proleptic use of the aor. partic., cp. Plat. Gorg. 516B τόδε τοίνυν μοι χάρισαι ἀποκρινάμενος.

ἰὼ δαῖμον : the movement causes a new access of pain. Cp. Ph.1186 αἰαῖ, αἰαῖ, | δαίμων δαίμων. O. T.1311 ἰὼ δαῖμον .

θρῴσκει denotes the shooting spasms: cp. 1083 διῇξε : Ph.743 διέρχεται, | διέρχεται.—δειλαία : the αι is long here, though sometimes short ( Ant.1310 n.).

ἀποτίβατος = ἀπρόσβατος: cp. 1214 ποτιψαύων (n.). The personified νόσος is ‘unapproachable’ in the sense that no healer can successfully cope with it. Cp. 1093 ἄπλατον...κἀπροσήγορον.

Παλλάς . Athena was always a guardian goddess to her half-brother, Heracles; of whom she says in Il.8. 363 ff., τειρόμενον σώεσκον ὑπ’ Εὐρυσθῆος ἀέθλων· | ἦ τοι ὁ μὲν κλαίεσκε πρὸς οὐρανόν, αὐτὰρ ἐμὲ Ζεὺς | τῷ ἐπαλεξήσουσαν ἀπ’ οὐρανόθεν προΐαλλεν. She was constantly represented in Greek art as present with Heracles during his labours, or as honouring and comforting him in seasons of repose. Sometimes she gives him a flower or a wreath; sometimes a refreshing draught. And, after the close of his mortal toils, it is Athena Nikè who escorts him to Olympus. (Cp. n. on Ph.728.) The art-literature of the subject will be found in Roscher, Lex., p. 2215. Attic black-figure vases often illustrate this relationship,—one which was the more welcome to Athenians because Heracles was essentially a Dorian hero.

φύτοῤ , Dindorf's correction of φύσαντ’, gives an incomparably better verse than Fröhlich's τὸν φύσαντ’ οἴκτιῤ . It is very improbable that οἴκτιῤ would have been corrupted into the aor. partic.; but a rare word, such as φύτοῤ , would easily have become φύσαντ’ . Dindorf is clearly right in holding that the ν of φύτωρ would be short, though metrical convenience might sometimes cause it to be lengthened in such compounds as ἀμπελοφύτορα (Anth. 6. 44), which could not otherwise come into a hexameter. He might have added that the verse, ἀθάνατοι δὲ Πτέρωτα, διὰ πτεροφύτορ’ ἀνάγκην, is prefaced by Plato with the remark that it is οὐ σφόδρα τι ἔμμετρον,— a comment which, as W. H. Thompson observes, may apply to the υ— no less than to the δε^ ( Phaedr. p. 252 C). Hesychius has φύτορες· γεννήτορες. For the spelling οἰκτίρας, cp. 464 n.

ἀνεπίφθονον : schol. ἀνεμέσητον, ἐφ ῳ οὐδείς σε μέμψεται ὡς πατροκτόνον.

ἐμᾶς ὑπὸ κλῇδος : ‘under the collar-bone’ must denote a stab in the upper region of the breast: it cannot mean decapitation. For ὑπό with gen., in a local sense, cp. Ant.65 n.

ἐχόλωσεν , an epic word ( Il.18. 111), here partly suggested by the thought of the venom working in his veins. Cp. 1142 ἐκμῆναι. The v.l. ἐχόλησεν (schol.) was intended to mean, ‘has used the hydra's gall against me’: but the Attic sense of χολᾶν was ‘to be μελάγχολος.’

αὔτως : for the smooth breathing, see n. on O.T. 931.

γλυκὺς ; cp. O.C. 106 ἴτ’, ὦ γλυκεῖαι παῖδες ἀρχαίου Σκότου (n.).

αὐθαίμων : nom. for voc., like ὦ τλάμων (O.C. 185). This adj., found only here,=ὅμαιμος, ὁμαίμων ( O. C.330 n.), αὐθόμαιμος (ib. 335), as denoting the fraternal tie. But αὔθαιμος, as used in O.C. 1078, is merely ‘kinsman.’—It is as the son of Zeus that he invokes Hades.

ὠκυπέτᾳ , an epic epith. for a horse ( Il.8. 42), or a bird ( Op 210). ‐φθίσας (ι^); 709 n.

οἵαις , not οἵας , is clearly right here. ἐλαύνειν can take a cogn. acc. denoting the course on which one is driven, as Nub. 29 πολλοὺς τὸν πατέρ’ ἐλαύνεις δρόμους: but when it means ‘to vex’ or ‘harass,’ the troubles inflicted are expressed by the instrum. dat., as in the examples cited by Dindorf: Ai.275 λύπῃ...ἐλήλαται : Eur. Andr.31 καχοῖς ἐλαύνομαι: Eur. Ion1620 ἐλαύνεται συμφοραῖς.

ὦ πολλὰ δὴ κ.τ.λ. This speech, down to v. 1102, is translated by Cicero in Tusc.2. 8, where the fact that the poets recognise pain as an evil is illustrated by the laments of Philoctetes, Heracles and Prometheus.

Cicero's version is essentially that of an orator; the true test for it would be declamation. But even a reader can feel its sonorous vigour, and its Roman gravity; Cicero succeeds as Lord Derby succeeded in much of the Iliad. The rendering of the Greek is very free, sometimes inadequate, but always manly, and highly terse; indeed, the 57 lines of the original become 45; in one place, eleven verses (1079—1089) are reduced to four (vv. 30—33).

θερμὰ : θερμός was said (1) of a hot or rash temperament ( Ant.88): (2) of a rash deed, as in Plut 415 ὦ θερμὸν ἔργον κἀνόσιον καὶ παράνομον | τολμῶντε δρᾶν. Here θερμὰ is not ‘rash,’ but expresses intense conflict with deadly peril; as we speak of ‘a hot fight.’

κοὐ λόγῳ κακὰ fitly follows θερμά , the word which recalls the moment of dire stress. His trials had been fiery, and grievous, not in report or name alone. No λόγος could express to others what the ἔργα had been to the doer. In El.761 ff. a similar antithesis is implied: τοιαῦτά σοι ταῦτ’ ἐστίν, ὡς μὲν ἐν λόγῳ | ἀλγεινά, τοῖς δ’ ἰδοῦσιν, οἵπερ εἴδομεν, | μέγιστα πάντων ὧν ὄπωπ’ ἐγὼ κακῶν: grievous enough to hear; but far worse to see. For οὐ λόγῳ , cp. Ai.813 κοὐ λόγῳ δείξω μόνον: El.1453 κἀπέδειξεν οὐ λόγῳ μόνον. Thuc.6. 18 ἀμύνεσθαι οὐ λόγῳ ἀλλ’ ἔργῳ μᾶλλον.

The MS. reading, καὶ λόγῳ κακὰ , is certainly wrong, for two reasons. (1) When the required sense is, ‘grievous to tell,’ κακά becomes, for Greek poetical idiom, too weak; we need such a word as δεινά or ἀλγεινά. This objection does not apply to a phrase of ironical form, such as οὐ λόγῳ κακά. (2) Idiom would require καὶ λέγειν rather than καὶ λόγῳ. Cicero, no doubt, read καὶ λόγῳ (‘O multa dictu gravia, perpessu aspera’); but that proves nothing. In Ant.4 οὔτ’ ἄτης ἄτερ was the only reading known to Didymus (c. 30 B.C.).

χερσὶ refers to deeds of prowess: νώτοισι to feats of sheer strength, as when he took the place of Atlas, or carried the Erymanthian boar to Mycenae.—Cicero's version, Quae corpore exanclavi atque animo pertuli, has caused the inference that his text contained an equivalent for animo. Wecklein suggests that he read στέρνοισι (cp. 1090), but misunderstood it. Perhaps, however, Cicero felt his rhetorical antithesis to be warranted by the idea of mental anguish implied in μοχθήσας .

κοὔπω : καί here=‘and nevertheless’; cp. Ant.332 n.

ἄκοιτις ἡ Διὸς (for the place of the art., cp. 732), since the ἀργαλέος χόλος Ἥρης ( Il.18. 119) was the prime source of all his troubles. Hera caused Eurystheus to be born at Argos a little before the birth of Heracles at Thebes ( Il.19. 114 ff.), and afterwards gave the hero into his power. But she also persecuted Heracles directly, as when she sent the serpents to his cradle ( Pind. N.1. 40), or drove him by storms to Cos ( Il.14. 253 ff.).

προὔθηκεν , of setting a task: Ant.216 n.

Εὐρυσθεὺς is not elsewhere named in the play: cp. 35.

οἷον τόδ’ ...ἀμφίβλ. καθῆψεν =οἷον τόδ’ ἀμφίβληστρόν ἐστιν, ὃ καθῆψεν: cp. 184.

δολῶπις , ‘with deceitful face,’ smiling on him while plotting evil.

Ἐρινύων … ἀμφίβληστρον : cp. Ai.1034 ἆρ’ οὐκ Ἐρινὺς τοῦτ’ ἐχάλκευσεν ξίφος ; The epithet ὑφαντὸν marks that the ‘net’ is the robe: just as, in Aesch. Ag.1580 , ὑφαντοῖς ἐν πέπλοις Ἐρινύων, it marks that a real robe is meant. (So an eagle is πτηνὸς κύων, Aesch. P. V.1022.) A net would properly be described as πλεκτόν rather than ὑφαντόν (cp. Pollux 7. 139 δικτυοπλόκος).

προσμαχθὲν , ‘plastered’ to his sides: cp. 768 ἀρτίκολλος.—ἐσχάτας … σάρκας , i.e., not only on the surface of the body, but to the inmost parts. Cicero renders the phrase by viscera.

πλεύμονός τ’ ἀρτηρίας : ‘the suspenders of the lungs,’ i.e., the bronchial tubes which convey air to the lungs. For the sing. πλεύμων in a collective sense cp. Plat. Tim.p. 84 D ὁ τῶν πνευμάτων τῷ σώματι ταμίας πλεύμων. As to the word ἀρτηρία, see Appendix.

ῥοφεῖ , ‘drains,’ ‘empties’ (of air): his breath is arrested by the spasms: cp. 778 σπαραγμὸς...πλευμόνων ἀνθήψατο. Though the grammatical subject is ἀμφίβληστρον, the agent is properly the venom itself; ξυνοικοῦν , since this interruption of the breath is frequent. For this use of ῥοφεῖν, cp. Ar. Ach.278 ῥοφήσει τρύβλιον (empty it). Cicero well renders, Urgensque graviter pulmonum haurit spiritus.

χλωρὸν , fresh, vigorous; cp. Theocr. 14. 70 ποιεῖν τι δεῖ, ἇς (=ἔως) γόνυ χλωρόν (‘youthful’).—Not ‘discoloured’ (decolorem sanguinem, Cic. ).

ἀφράστῳ , ‘indescribable,’ unutterably dreadful; not, ‘inexplicable,’ i.e., of unknown origin.

χειρωθεὶς : cp. 279 n.

κοὐ … οὔθ’ . It is unnecessary to change οὔθ’ to οὐδ’ . The sequence οὐ...οὔτε is foreign to Attic prose; and an Attic poet would presumably have avoided it where οὐ was followed by only one negative clause: e.g., in O. C.702 οὐ νεαρὸς οὐδὲ γήρᾳ, etc., οὔτε is improbable. In Theognis 125 οὐ γὰρ ἂν εἰδείης ἀνδρὸς νόον οὐδὲ γυναικός, where the MSS. have οὔτε, οὐδὲ stands in Aristotle's quotation of the verse (Eth. Eud. 7. 2). But when, as here, several clauses with οὔτε follow οὐ, an Attic poet might imitate the frequent Homeric usage: e.g., Od.4. 566 οὐ νιφετὸς οὔτ’ ἂρ χειμὼν πολὺς οὔτε ποτ’ ὄμβρος. So ib. 9. 136 f. οὐ is followed by two clauses with οὔτε, and in Il.6. 450 f. by three.

λόγχη πεδιάς , the spear of the warrior on a battle-field; as when Heracles fought with Laomedon of Troy, with the Amazons, or with Augeas king of Elis ( Apollod.2. 7. 2).

στρατὸς Γιγάντων : after sacking Troy, and ravaging Cos, Heracles went to Phlegra (sometimes identified with Pallenè, the westernmost headland of the Chalcidic peninsula), and helped the gods to vanquish their Earth-born foes. In Pind. N.1. 67Teiresias predicts what Heracles shall achieve, ὅταν θεοὶ ἐν πεδίῳ Φλέγρας Γιγάντεσσιν μάχαν | ἀντιάζωσιν. In the Gigantomachia on the pediment of the Megarian Treasury at Olympia, Heracles fought at the right hand of Zeus (cp. Ausgrabungen, vol. IV. pl. 20 b). Early Attic vase-paintings of this subject associate him with Zeus and Athena (Roscher, Lex., p. 2211).

θήρειος βία seems to be a general phrase, including both the Centaurs (θηρῶν, 1096) and the wild beasts (1092 ff.). Cicero understood it of the former only, non biformato impetu | Centaurus.

ἄγλωσσος profits by the suggestion of γῆ in the adjective Ἑλλὰς ( Ph.256 Ἑλλάδος γῆς). The βάρβαρος has no ‘language’ properly so called: to the ear of the Hellene, he merely twitters like a bird (n. on Ant.1002). Cp. Pind. I.6. 24 οὐκ ἔστιν οὕτω βάρβαρος οὔτε παλίγγλωσσος πόλις, ‘barbarous or strange of speech.’

οὔθ’ ὅσην : the division of mankind into Greeks and barbarians is exhaustive; but the range of earth traversed by Heracles extended beyond the dwellings of men (cp. 1100 ἐπ’ ἐσχάτοις τόποις). It seems unnecessary, then, to regard this third clause as merely a rhetorical summary of the other two.

γαῖαν : antecedent attracted into relative clause: O. C.907 n.

θῆλυς for θηλεῖα, as in the Homeric θῆλυς ἐέρση ( Od.5. 467): O. C.751 n.—Nauck's correction of οὖσα into φῦσα is indispensable, if ἀνδρὸς be retained; the alternative would be to read ἀνὴρ , which is less probable. For the cogn. acc., cp. Ai.760 ἀνθρώπου φύσιν | βλαστών.—μόνη … δὴ : Ant.58 n.

καθεῖλε , brought low, destroyed, as in Ai.517(of death).

φασγάνου δίχα : the warrior laments that he has not fallen in combat; cp. Aesch. Eum.627(of Agamemnon's death) καὶ ταῦτα πρὸς γυναικός, οὔ τι θουρίοις | τόξοις ἑκηβόλοισιν ὥστ’ Ἀμαζόνος.

γενοῦ , show thyself: γεγώς and ἐτήτυμος cohere, making an equiv. for γνήσιος: hence there is no awkwardness in having two forms from γίγνομαι . Cp. 1158: Ai.556 δεῖ σ’ ὅπως πατρὸς | δειξεις ἐν ἐχθροῖς οἷος ἐξ οἵου )τράφης.—τὸ μητρὸς ὄνομα : she is such in name only (817).

πρεσβεύσῃς , prefer in honour: Eur. Hipp.5 τοὺς μὲν σέβοντας τἀμὰ πρεσβεύω κράτη.—πλέον is, in strictness, redundant; cp. Legg. 887 B προτιμᾶν βραχυλογίαν μᾶλλον ἢ μῆκος.

εἰδῶ , which Nauck changes to ἴδω , is in accord with usage (cp. e.g., 678, O. C.889 ὅπως εἰδῶ : Ph.238 ὡς εἰδῶ).

εἰ τοὐμὸν κ.τ.λ. The constr. is, εἰ μᾶλλον ἀλγεῖς, ὁρῶν τοὐμὸν λωβητον εἶδος, ἢ (τὸ) κείνης (λωβητὸν εἶδος ) ἐν δίκῃ κακούμενον. For the omission of τὸ before κείνης , cp. 929 τὸ κεῖσε δεῦρό τ’ (n.).— κακούμενον as in Ph.228, O. C.261.

Cicero represents this passage by a single verse, Iam cernam , mene an illam potiorem putes. Hence Nauck rejects v. 1069. But the inference is most unsafe, as another instance will show. The passage beginning with ἰδού (1079) and ending with ἐξώρμηκεν (1089) shrinks, in Cicero's version, to three lines and a half, viz., Videte cuncti: tuque, caelestum sator, | Iace, obsecro, in me vim coruscam fulminis! | Nunc , nunc dolorum anxiferi torquent vertices: | Nunc serpit ardor. Thus Cicero wholly ignores vv. 1085 ff.: he ignores vv. 1080—1084 also, except in so far as their general sense is blended with his version of 1088 f., δαίνυται...ἐξώρμηκεν. Yet the Greek text there is clearly sound.

ἴθ’ , expressing entreaty, is similarly combined with τόλμησον in Ph.480 f.: ἴθ’, ἡμέρας τοι μόχθος οὐχ ὅλης μιᾶς, | τόλμησον, κ.τ.λ.—πολλοῖσιν οἰκτρόν : cp. O. T.1296 οἷον καὶ στυγοῦντ’ ἐποικτίσαι. Cicero: Miserere! Gentes nostras flebunt miserias.

ὥστε παρθένος : the schol. compares Il.16. 7, where Patroclus weeps ἠΰτε κούρη | νηπίη.— βέβρυχα might seem strange in such a comparison; yet cp. 904, where βρυχᾶτο is said of Deianeira. The fitness of the word is more evident in 805, as in O. T.1265, and Ai.322, ταῦρος ὡς βρυχώμενος. For the perf., cp. μέμυκα (μυκάομαι), μέμηκα (μηκάομαι).

ἀστένακτος : as Ajax was ἀψόφητος ὀξέων κωκυμάτων ( Ai.321).

εἱπόμην , not εἵπετο, though τόνδ’ ἄνδρα precedes: cp. O. C.6 n. The imperf., which was read here by a scholiast of the Ajax (cr. n.), is certainly preferable to ἑσπόμην , though the aor. would also be right, if he was viewing the past as a whole. If ἑσπόμην were read, αἰὲν would go with ἀστένακτος: though ἀεί is not necessarily incompatible with an aor. ( Ph.1140 n.).

εἱπόμην κακοῖς : cp. Eur. Phoen.408 πῶς δ’ ἦλθες Ἄργος ;... | οὐκ οἶδ)· ὁ δαίμων μ’ ἐκάλεσεν πρὸς τὴν τύχην. So ἀκολουθεῖν τῷ λόγῳ ( Plat. Phaedo107B), τοῖς πράγμασιν ( Dem. or. 4 § 39), i.e., to follow their lead.

ἐκ τοιούτου : cp. 284 n.

καὶ νῦν … στῆθι … σκέψαι δ’ . The first clause is introduced by καί, the second by δέ (instead of τε), as in Ant.432 χἡμεῖς ἰδόντες ἱέμεσθα, σὺν δέ νιν | θηρώμεθ’ εὐθύς. The effect of δέ is to throw the second clause into relief by a slight rhetorical antithesis (as if μέν had followed στῆθι). This expressive δ’ should not be changed to θ’ .

δείξω γὰρ : the ictus on γάρ does not spoil the rhythm, because the chief stress falls on the verb: cp. O. C.1540 χῶρον δ’, ἐπείγει γάρ με τοὐκ θεοῦ παρόν. Below, in 1247, the case of οὖν is similar.

ἐκ καλυμμάτων = ἐκκεκαλυμμένον, since ἐκ here=ἔξω, ‘outside of’: cp. Od.15. 272 οὕτω τοι καὶ ἐγὼν ἐκ πατρίδος (sc. εἰμί), ‘I am an exile.’ The sense is different in Aesch. Ag.1178, ἐκ καλυμμάτων | ...δεδορκώς, where ἐκ=‘forth from.’

ἰδού : cp. 821 ἴδ’ (n.).

1081 It is best to retain αἰαῖ, ὦ τάλας, αἰαῖ , L's reading. Hermann and others, taking αἰαῖ ὦ τάλας as a dochmiac, read ἐέ or ἒ ἔ instead of the second αἰαῖ, placing it in a line by itself. Dindo<*>f formerly read αἰαῖ τάλας (deleting ὦ and the second αἰαῖ), as an iambic dipodia: but his latest text gives αἰαῖ, ἆ τάλας (as a dochmiac). Nauck requires bacchii, and suggests ἰώ μοι, τάλας, φεῦ. Wilam. (Hermes XVIII. 246) says—(1) αἰαῖ, ὦ τάλας, dochmius: (2) αἰαῖ, interjection: (3) ὦναξ ...παῖσον, ‘acatalectic anapaestic trimeter.’ A brief interjection of this kind could take almost any metrical form; and, in the absence of a lyric context, the metre here cannot be defined with certainty. Cp. El.1160—2.

ἔθαλψεν is trans., με being understood, as after ἔμπρησον in Ph.801(n.).

ἄτης : cp. 1104 .

ὅδ’ αὖ should be taken with ἔθαλψεν , because (1) ὅδ’ fitly stands in the first clause, and (2) διῇξε thus gains force by its abruptness: cp. 1088 f. If a point were placed after ἀρτίως, ὅδ’ would still be better than ὁ δ’. —διῇξε , a word used by medical writers, as Wakefield pointed out; e.g., Hippocr. Morb.1. 5 ὑφ’ ἑωυτῶν ὀδύναι διαΐσσουσιν ἄλλοτε ἄλλῄ τοῦ σώματος.—ἀγύμναστον : cp. Eur. fr. 683 μῶν κρυμὸς αὐτῆς πλευρὰ γυμνάζει χολῆς;—διαβόρος : distinguish διάβορον (pass.) in 676. Cp. Soph. Ph.7 νόσῳ ...διαβόρῳ (n.).

δέξαι μ’ : cp. Ph.819 ὦ γαῖα, δέξαι θανάσιμόν μ’ ὅπως ἔχω.—Dindorf is probably right in regarding these two lines as anapaestic dimeters, each short of a foot (βραχυκατάληκτοι): cp. El.1160 ff. Hermann, writing Ἅιδη instead of Ἀΐδη , made them iambic verses with spondees in the second place (ἰσχιορρωγικοί).

ἔνσεισον suggests the force with which the brandished bolt leaves the Thunderer's hand; ἐγκατάσκηψον , its descent upon the victim's head.

δαίνυται : cp. 771.

ἤνθηκεν : cp. 1000 ἄνθος (n.): Ph.258 ἡ δ’ ἐμὴ νόσος | ἀεὶ τέθηλε (n.). For this rare perf., cp. Thuc.2. 49 ἐξηνθηκός.

ὦ χέρες : cp. Ph.1004 ὦ χεῖρες: ib. 1354 ὦ...κύκλοι (n.).

ὦ νῶτα καὶ στέρν’ . Quoting from memory (with ὦ στέρν’ instead of these words), the rhetorician Apsines (c. 240 A.D.) cites this passage ( Spengel Rhet. 1.400) as an instance of pathetic apostrophe,—subjoining it to another example from Sophocles, viz. Soph. O. T.1391.Dindorf notes this (ed. 1860).

ὑμεῖς δὲ κεῖνοι : for δέ cp. O. T.1097(n.). This reading is not better than ὑμεῖς ἐκεῖνοι , but has better authority, because the δε in L (cr. n.) was not likely to have been interpolated.

καθέσταθ’ , not merely ‘are,’ but ‘have come to be.’ For καθεστάναι in this sense, see on Ant.435.The form of expression is due to the emphasis on ὑμεῖς : ‘yours is the plight to which those arms have come.’ It is a compressed way of saying, τοιοῦτοι ὑμεῖς καθέστατε, ἐκεῖνοι δὴ (ὄντες) etc. For ἐκεῖνος referring to the past, cp. O. C.1195 σὺ δ’ εἰς ἐκεῖνα, μὴ τὰ νῦν, ἀποσκόπει: for its juxtaposition with ὑμεῖς, ib. 138 ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ.

Νεμέας , a valley in Argolis, about three miles S.W. of Cleonae, four and a half S. E. of Phlius, and eleven N. of Argos. The lion is described by Hesiod ( Th.331) as κοιρανέων Τρητοῖο Νεμείης ἠδ’ Ἀπέσαντος, Treton and Apesas being mountains which partly enclose the valley. It was in Τρητόν (‘the caverned’) that the monster had his den. Pindar calls Nemea the χόρτοι λέοντος (Ol. 13. 44); also Διὸς ἄλσος (N. 2. 9), from its temple of Zeus, in a cypress-grove.

ἀλάστορα ( O. C.788 n.), as Hesiod calls him πῆμ’ ἀνθρώποις ( Th.329).— ἄπλατον =ἀπέλαστον, unapproachable: cp. Pind. P.12. 9 ἀπλάτοις ὀφίων κεφαλαῖς.—ἀπροσήγορον , lit., ‘not affable,’— boldly applied to the intractable beast with which men can establish no relations. The word has here much the sense of ἀπρόσοιστον: cp. Soph. O. C.1277 τὸ δυσπρόσοιστον κἀπροσήγορον στόμα. Vergil's description of the Cyclops has been quoted ( Aen.3. 621), Nec visu facilis nec dictu affabilis ulli; but Polyphemus could speak.

βίᾳ κατειργάσασθε : Heracles throttled the lion, which was invulnerable: Eur. H. F. 153 ὃν ἐν βρόχοις ἑλὼν | βραχίονός φησ’ ἀγχόναισιν ἐξελεῖν. This was the first of his labours; and thus he won the lion-skin ( Pind. I.5. 47).

Λερναίαν θ’ ὕδραν : see 574 n. Eur. H. F.419 τάν τε μυριόκρανον, | πολύφονον κύνα Λέρνας, | ὕδραν ἐξεπύρωσεν, | βέλεσί τ’ ἀμφέβαλ’ ἰόν. This ἆθλος—usually made the second—is closely connected with the first; it is wrought in Argolis; and it completes his equipment by giving him the poison for his arrows. In both these labours, as in others, he is the ἀλεξίκακος .

1095 f. The next two exploits are also linked. Sentby Eurystheus in quest of the κάπρος (θῆρα 1097) that haunted Mount Erymanthus in north Arcadia, Heracles passed over Pholoè, a wild upland district on the borders of Elis. Here he was entertained by the Centaur Pholos, and routed the other Centaurs who flocked to demand a share of his host's wine.

διφυᾶ : Diodorus (4. 69) applies this word to the Centaurs. Cp. Pind. P.2. 47: Ixion and Nephelè begat a son Centaurus; ὃς | ἵπποισι Μαγνητίδεσσιν ἐμίγνυτ’ ἐν Παλίου | σφυροῖς· ἐκ δ’ ἐγένοντο στρατὸς | θαυμαστός, ἀμφοτέροις | ὁμοῖοι τοκεῦσι, τὰ ματρόθεν μὲν κάτω, τὰ δ’ ὕπερθε πατρός.—ἄμικτον , with whom it is impossible to hold humane intercourse; Eur. Cycl.429 ἄμικτον ἄνδρα: cp. ἀμιξία ( Thuc.1. 3).

ἱπποβάμονα , usu., ‘mounted on horses,’ and so some take it here as=‘mounted on horses' legs’; but it is more simply explained as ‘moving like horses.’

θηρῶν : cp. 556 .

ὑβριστήν, ἄνομον : intemperance and violence were essential attributes of the Centaurs (excepting Cheiron): cp. 565. Eur. H. F.181 τετρασκελές θ’ ὕβρισμα, Κενταύρων γένος.

Ἅιδου τρίκρανον σκύλακ’ : a three-headed Cerberus seems to have been the usual type in early Ionian art; while on Attic black-figure vases of the middle and later style he is two-headed: see Roscher, Lex.p. 2205. Hesiod, the first poet who names Cerberus ( Th.311), gives him fifty heads.

Ἐχίδνης θρέμμα , as in Hes. Th.310: but in Soph. O. C.1574 he is the offspring of Tartarus and Earth. In Il.8. 366 ff. Athena saves Heracles when Eurystheus sends him ἐξ ἐρέβευς ἄξοντα κύνα στυγεροῦ Ἀΐδαο: cp. Od.11. 623.—Pluto said that Heracles might take Cerberus, if he could do so without using any weapon. The hero succeeded, and having shown his living prize to the terrified Eurystheus, restored it to the nether world. ( Apollod.2. 5. 12§ 8.)

χρυσέων : in tragic dialogue χρύσεος usu. suffers synizesis, but there are several exceptions, such as fr. 313: fr. 439: Eur. Ion1175.

The golden apples, brought from the garden of the gods, originally meant the winning of immortality. Hence this ἆθλος properly comes after the Cerberus, though the latter is sometimes made the last ( Eur. H. F.427).

δράκοντα μήλων φύλακ’ . The garden was in the far west, where Atlas supports the sky, beyond the stream of the Oceanus ( Hes. Th.215). When Zeus espoused Hera there, a wondrous apple-tree (μηλέα) sprang up. This tree was committed to the care of maidens called Hesperides, daughters of Night ( Hes. Th.211), sweet singers; and it was guarded by a terrible dragon, coiled round the stem ( Eur. H. F.397, Paus.6. 19. 8). Heracles slew this dragon with poisoned arrows (Apoll. Rh. 4.1396 ff., where the monster is named Λάδων).

ἐπ’ ἐσχάτοις τόποις : for ἐπί, cp. 356. So Hesiod Th.518 πείρασιν ἐν γαίης . Eur. Hipp.742 Ἑσπερίδων δ’ ἐπὶ μηλόσπορον ἀκτὰν ἀνύσαιμι τᾶν ἀοιδῶν, | ἵν’ ὁ ποντομέδων πορφυρέας λίμνας | ναύταις οὐκέθ’ ὁδὸν νέμει. The garden was sometimes placed among the Hyperboreans as by Apollod.2. 5. 11, and prob. by Aeschylus in the Προμηθεὺς Λυόμενος, Strabo 4, p. 183: sometimes in Libya, or in Spain.

μόχθων , a general word, including both the tasks done for Eurystheus (the ἆθλοι proper),—such as the five just enumerated,—and other enterprises, such as the warfare against Laomedon and the Giants (1058). In the temple of Athena χαλκίοικος at Sparta Pausanias saw πολλὰ μὲν τῶν ἄθλων Ἡρακλέους, πολλὰ δὲ καὶ ὦν ἐθελοντὴς κατώρθωσε (3. 17. 2). As to the cycle of the ‘twelve labours,’ and its probable origin, see Introduction, § 2.

ἐγευσάμην : schol. ἐπειράθην. Cp. Ant.1005 ἐμπύρων ἐγευόμην (n). Eur. H. F.1353 καὶ γὰρ πόνων δὴ μυρίων ἐγευσάμην.

χερῶν , valour (488); for the gen., cp. Andoc. or. 1 § 147 τροπαῖα τῶν πολεμίων...ἀπέδειξαν. Cicero well renders, Nec quisquam e nostris spolia cepit laudibus.

ἄναρθρος , like ἐκνενε<*> μένος, since his whole frame has been unhinged and unnerved; so Eur. Or.227 ὅταν μ’ ἀνῇ νό<*>ος | μανίας, ἄναρθρός εἰμι κἀσθενῶ μέλη.—κατερρακωμένος : cp. Aesch. P. V.1023(the eagle rending the flesh of Prometheus) διαρταμήσει σώματος μέγα ῥάκος: Lycophron 1113 καὶ πᾶν λακίζουσ’ ἐν φοναῖς ψυχρὸν δέμας.—τυφλῆς , caeca, unseen: fr. 533 τὸ δ’ ἐς αὔριον ἀεὶ | τυφλὸν ἕρπει. Cp. Eur. Med.1200(the fatal robe consuming Glaucè's flesh) σάρκες δ’ ἀπ’ ὀστέων ὥστε πεύκινον δάκρυ | γναθμοῖς ἀδήλοις φαρμάκων ἀπέρρεον.

ἀρίστης , since Alcmena, daughter of Electryon and Anaxo, belonged on both sides to the Perseidae, and so traced her descent from Zeus himself.

ὠνομασμένος : it is not necessary to supply γόνος from 1106: cp. fr. 84 καταρκεῖ τοῦδε κεκλῆσθαι πατρός.—αὐδηθεὶς : cp. 736: Ph.240 αὐδῶμαι δὲ παῖς | Ἀχιλλέως.

τὸ μηδὲν ὦ : cp. Ai.1275 ἤδη τὸ μηδὲν ὄντας: Ant.234 n.

κἂν μηδὲν ἕρπω : the adv. is emphatic; cp. 773: El.1014 σθένουσα μηδέν. Powerless as he is to seek her out; he is still able to execute his vengeance if she be brought to him.

χειρώσομαι : 279 n.

κἀκ τῶνδε : Eur. Med.458 ὅμως δὲ κἀκ τῶνδ’ οὐκ ἀπειρηκὼς φίλοις | ἥκω: also ὡς ἐκ τῶνδε ( Soph. Ai.537, etc.).

ἵν’ ἐκδιδαχθῇ<01> ἀγγέλλειν , with grim irony: see on O. C.1377.

κακούς γε is far better than Cobet's κακούργους, which, indeed, would mar the point. The γε is very expressive: it means, ‘when guilt is to be chastised, I am strong even in weakness,—even unto death.’

θανὼν , since he thinks of his life as already closed: cp. 1137 κτείνασα.

ὦ τλῆμον Ἑλλάς : cp. Eur. H. F.877 μέλεος Ἑλλάς, ἂ τὸν εὐεργέταν | ἀποβαλεῖς: and ib. 135.

σφαλήσεται , not σφαλήσει, since ὦ τλῆμον Ἑλλάς is rather an exclamation than an address. σφαλεῖσ’ ἔσει would be an easy correction (cp. O. C.816 λυπηθεὶς ἔσει), but is needless. —The poet may have preferred this verb to the more natural στερήσεται as more forcibly expressing a disaster (cp. 297, 719). Elsewhere the genitive after σφάλλομαι always denotes, not a person. but a thing (δόξης, τύχης, χρημάτων, etc.).

παρέσχες followed by παρασχὼν is somewhat inelegant, but it should not too hastily be pronounced spurious: cp. 967 (βάσιν, after βάσις ): Ph.1219 στείχων followed in the next v. by στείχοντα (n.).

νοσῶν ὅμως : cp. O. C.666 n.

δίκαια : 409.

δός μοι σεαυτόν , give thyself to me, i.e., listen to what I would say, μὴ τοσοῦτον δύσοργος ( ὢν) ὡς δάκνει θυμῷ , without being wrathful in the degree to which thou art (now) stung by passion; i.e., in a less wrathful mood than that to which thy present anger excites thee. δύσοργος agrees with the subject to δός, rather than with σεαυτόν, since δός μοι σεαυτόν ( Ph.84 n.) is equivalent to πιθοῦ μοι. θυμῷ is best taken with δάκνει only, though it might go with δύσοργος also. For δάκνει, cp. 254. —Prof. Campbell, reading the subjunct. δάκνῃ , construes ὡς μὴ τοσοῦτον δάκνῃ κ.τ.λ., ‘that you may not be so exceedingly vexed with rage, being grievously distempered.’ But ὡς should then precede μή.

With the conjecture τοιοῦτον (masc.), the sense would be, ‘not in the mood to which thou art stung by anger.’ This would be simpler, but is unnecessary.

οὐ γὰρ ἂν γνοίης : the suppressed protasis is εἰ μὴ <*>ης: cp. O.C. 98 n.

ἐν οἷς χαίρειν προθυμεῖ , in what a situation, under what circumstances, you desire a triumph,—the intended victim being already dead: cp. Ai.971 ἐν κενοῖς. ἐν οἷς is used as in 1122: for οἷς, instead of ὅτοις, in the indirect question, cp. O. C.1171 n. There is no class. example of χαίρειν ἔν τινι as=‘to rejoice in a thing,’ the regular constr. being χαίρειν τινί or ἐπί τινι: in El.1343 οὖν, not ἐν, is right: and in Aesch. Eum.996, χαίρετ’ ἐν αἰσιμίαισι πλούτου, ἐν=‘amidst.’ τρυφᾶν ἔν τινι occurs, but is not exactly similar.

κἀν ὅτοις ἀλγεῖς μάτην , and under what circumstances you are bitter without cause,—i.e., against one who is really innocent.

ποικίλλεις , of riddling speech, as in 412 τί ποτε ποικίλας ἔχεις ; He does not understand the allusions in χαίρειν and ἀλγεῖς.—πάλαι expresses impatience: cp. Ph.589 n.

τῆς μητρὸς ... φράσων κ.τ.λ.: cp. n. on 928: Ph.439 ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι, | ...τί νῦν κυρεῖ.—νῦν ἐστιν : some edd. give νῦν ἔστιν : but the verb is here merely the copula, not substantive (‘exists’).

οἷς θ’ ἥμαρτεν : ἐν is carried on from the first οἷς to the second, as in 423 to πολλοῖσιν from ποίοις ἐν ἀνθρώποισιν.

καὶ παρεμνήσω : καί gives an indignant emphasis to the verb,—‘hast thou indeed...?’ cp. Ant.726(n.) οἱ τηλικοίδε καὶ διδαξόμεσθα δὴ | φρονεῖν... ; It could also mean, ‘even,’ ‘so much as’; but this would be hardly so forcible. —For γὰρ in an angry question, cp. O. C.863.

παρεμνήσω , of incidental mention; Her.7. 96 τῶν ἐγώ, οὐ γὰρ ἀναγκαίῃ ἐξέργομαι ἐς ἱστορίης λόγον, οὐ παραμέμνημαι .

πατροφόντου , fem., as the poets use σωτήρ ( O. T.81 n.), φονεύς ( I. T. 586), χιλιοναύτης ( ib. 141), Ἕλλην ( Heracl.130), etc. The word ought to mean, ‘slayer of her own father’; but here its reference is decided by the subject of the principal verb, as in Od.1. 299(ἔκτανε πατροφονῆα). Cp. El.558 πατέρα φὴς κτεῖναι (‘my father’). A still bolder use occurs in Eur. Or.193, where the sense of πατροφόνου ματρός is relative to ἡμᾶς in 191, while the subject of the principal verb is ὁ Φοῖβος.

ὡς κλύειν ἐμέ , the last person who ought to hear it. The emphasis on the pron. is, however, very slight; cp. 1220: O. T.1045 ὥστ’ ἰδεῖν έμέ : Ph.299(n.).

ἔχει γὰρ οὕτως , sc. ἐκείνη. This suits the context better than to make ἔχει impersonal (‘the case stands thus’).

οὐ δῆτα (σιγᾶν πρέπει), τοῖς γε πρόσθεν ἡμαρτ ., by reason of them, in view of them: for the caus. dat., cp. Thuc.3. 98 τοῖς πεπραγμένοις φοβούμενος τοὺς Ἀθηναίους.

ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ ἐρεῖς (ὄτι σιγαν πρέπει) τοῖς γ’ ἐφ’ ἡμέραν , by reason of this day's deeds. Heracles has said, bitterly, ‘Silence is indeed unfitting, in view of her crimes.’ Hyllus replies, ‘It is so also in view of her deeds to-day,— as you will admit, when you know all.’ His father must learn that she has died, and that she was innocent.

ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ , rejecting an alternative, as in Ai.877, El.913.(Cp. ἀλλὰ μὲν δή in 627.)

τοῖς … ἐφ’ ἡμέραν =τοῖς σήμερον πεπραγμένοις. The sense of ἐφ’ ἡμέραν is usu. ‘for the day,’ as in Her.1. 32 τοῦ ἐπ’ ἡμέρην ἔχοντος: Soph. El.429 τῆς ἐφ’ ἡμέραν βορᾶς. Here the phrase is perhaps tinged with a sad irony,—‘this day's portion of evil.’ Cp. O.C. 1079, where κατ’ ἆμαρ=‘to-day,’ though ib. 682 κατ’ ἦμαρ means, as usual, ‘daily.’

κακὸς , by defending her; he is a true son of Heracles (1064 ff.) only i<*> he abhors his mother.

λέγω : cp. Ph.591, Ant.245.

ἀρτίως νεοσφαγής : the same phrase occurs in Ai.898: cp. Ant.1283(τέθνηκε ...) ἄρτι νεοτόμοισι πλήγμασιν.

ἐθέσπισας , as having announced what no human wit could have foreseen, —since Deianeira, as Heracles supposes, is happy and triumphant. So Theseus says to Oedipus ( O. C.1516), πολλὰ γάρ σε θεσπίζονθ’ ὁρῶ | κοὐ ψευδόφημα.— τέρας implies incredulity.

διὰ κακῶν , ‘in ill omened words,’ not because she has died, but because his vengeance has been baffled (1133). Schol. : ἄπιστον γὰρ διὰ δυσφήμων ὥσπερ ἐμαντεύσω .

οὐδενὸς πρὸς ἐκτόπου : i.e., by no one coming, from without, into the place where she was: hence, ‘by no external hand.’ Hyllus knew that she had been alone in the θάλαμος when she did the deed (927—931). We need not suppose, then, that ἔκτοπος means merely ἄλλος (which it could not do); nor, again, that it means ‘foreign to Trachis.’ These two explanations, which miss the mark on each side, have been fused in L's gloss, ὑπὸ ἄλλου ξένου.

1133 The emphasis on ἐξ ἐμῆς χερός excuses the form of expression, (τέθνηκε) πρὶν θανεῖν . Cp. Ai.110, where the stress on νῶτα φοινιχθεὶς similarly excuses θάνῃ (after θανεῖν in 106).

δεινοῦ , ironical, as in Ai.1127 δεινόν γ’ εἶπας : Ph.1225.

κατῆρξας : cp. Plat. Prot. 351E κατάρχεις τοῦ λόγου. —ᾗ: cp. 553 f.

ἅπαν τὸ χρῆμ’ , ‘this is the sum of the matter.’ For this use of τὸ χρῆμα , as meaning ‘the state of the case,’ like τὸ πρᾶγμα in Ph.789, cp. Vesp. 799 ὅρα τὸ χρῆμα· τὰ λόγἰ ὡς περαίνεται. The phrase is best taken as a nom., with τόδε ἐστίν understood: cp. O. T.1234 f.: Eur. fr. 255 ἁπλοῦς ὁ μῦθος, μὴ λέγ’ εὖ. Eur. Itmight, however, be an acc. in appos. with the sentence.

μωμένη : cp. O. C.836 n.

κτείνασα : cp. 1111 θανὼν: Ai.1126 δίκαια γὰρ τόνδ’ εὐτυχεῖν κτείναντά με ;

γὰρ justifies χρηστὰ μωμένη. —στέργημα occurs only here. Its formation from στέργ‐ω is anomalous, since the word ought to be στέργμα: but the same may be said of στέργηθρον (instead of στέρκτρον): and θέλγητρον was in use along with θέλκτρον. [Lidd. and Scott cite θέλγημα from Suidas s.v. βουκ<*>λήσας: but Bernhardy (ed. 1853, vol. I. p. 1017) reads θέλγητρον there, without noting a variant.] The objection to στέργημα from the form is not, then, decisive. As to sense, στέργηθρον, like φίλτρον, is ‘an instrument for producing love’; while στέργημα, like φίλημα, ought to denote an effect. But here, again, we must allow for the freedom of poetical diction. The analogy of κήλημα, ‘a spell’ ( Eur. Tro.893), by the side of κήληθρον (Bek ker Anecd. p. 46. 25), is not a strict one, since κήλημα is properly, ‘an effect of charming’; still, such an analogy may have influenced a poet who found στέργημα more convenient than στέργηθρον. Hyllus presently refers to this charm as τοιῷδε φίλτρῳ (1142): which rather suggests that a word in the sing. number was used here also. Cp. 575 κηλητήριον: 685 φάρμακον. (In 584 f. the plurals φίλτροις, θέλκτροισι describe the class of remedy: they do not directly denote the unguent.) For these reasons I refrain from changing στέργημα , with Nauck, to στέργηθρα .

σέθεν , objective gen. with στέργημα.

δοκοῦσα , imperf. partic. ( Ant.166 n.), =ὅτε ἐδόκει. The position of the clause, ὡς προσεῖδε τοὺς ἔνδον γάμους, which would properly precede ἀπήμπλακε, is made possible by the strong emphasis on στέργημα...δοκοῦσα προσβαλεῖν: ‘It was a love-charm that she thought to apply (though she failed), when she saw,’ etc. The leading idea of the sentence is here expressed by the participial clause (592 n.).

τοὺς ἔνδον γάμους : cp. 843 νέων...γάμων, and 460 (n. on ἔγημε). ‘The new union (=the new paramour) in the house there,’—a way of indicating Iolè, whom he abhors (1233), without naming her. Cp. the euphemistic τῆς...κατ’ οἴκους in O. T.1447.—The new turn given to the thoughts of Heracles by vv. 1141 f. averts them wholly from Deianeira; and he speaks no word of pardon.

καὶ gives a scornful tone to the question: cp. O. C.263 n.

τοσοῦτος , so potent: Plat. Symp. 177C τοσοῦτος θεός.

ἐκμῆναι : cp. Ar. Eccl.965 Κύπρι, τί μ’ ἐκμαίνεις ἐπὶ ταύτῃ ;

ἰοὺ ἰοὺ , as in O. T.1071(Iocasta) O. T., 1182(Oedipus).

δύστηνος : for the nom., cp. 986.

οἴχομαι . From the beginning of his torments, Heracles has felt that they could end only in death (cp. 802: 1001: 1111). Why, then, should he now speak as if he realised his state for the first time? The answer seems to be that, though the ultimate prospect is unchanged, his doom acquires a new terror in the light of its supernatural source. Hitherto he has believed himself the victim of human malice: it might leave no hope, but still it fixed no term. Now he knows that he is in the grip of ἀνάγκη: his moments are numbered. Henceforth he thinks only of the end.

φέγγος οὐκέτ’ ἔστι μοι : cp. Theocr. 1. 102 ἤδη γὰρ φράσδῃ πάνθ’ ἅλιον ἄμμι δεδυκεῖν.—ξυμφορᾶς ἵν’ ἕσταμεν : cp. 375 n.: O. T.1442 ἵν’ ἕσταμεν | χρείας.—ἴθ’, ὡ τέκνον : for the pause, and the absence of caesura, cp. 27 n.

κάλει … κάλει δὲ : cp. Ant.806 n.

ὁμαιμόνων , brethren ( O. C.330 n.): Hyllus was the eldest of the family (56).

Ἀλκμήνην : 1105 n.

μάτην , since Zeus had been cruel to her son. Cp. Eur. H. F.339(quoted by Wakefield), where her mortal husband, Amphitryon, says, with the same meaning, ὦ Ζεῦ, μάτην ἄρ’ ὁμόγαμόν σ’ ἐκτησάμην .

τελευταίαν … φήμην … θεσφάτων , my last (dying) utterance of them. Cp. O. T.723 φῆμαι μαντικαί : ib. 86 τοῦ θεοῦ φήμην φέρων. ἐμοῦ with πύθησθε : cp. O. T.333 οὐ γὰρ ἂν πύθοιό μου. The schol. wrongly took ἐμοῦ with τελ. φήμην, as= τὴν περὶ τῆς τελευτῆς μου φήμην.

The oracles can be only the two which are told to Hyllus (1159—1171). If there had been others, they also must have been confided to him, as representing the absent kinsfolk. Heracles wishes to gather his family around him at a solemn farewell,—to convince them, by the θέσφατα, that he is in the hand of Zeus,—and, with that sanction, to lay his last commands upon them all.

ἀλλ’ … ἀλλ’ : cp. Ph.524 n.

οὔτε is followed by δὲ (1153), as in Aesch. Suppl. 223 ff., Xen. An.6. 3. 16(=6. 1. 16 of some edd.), Plat. Rep. 389A, etc. Cp. 143 n.

ἐπακτίᾳ Τίρυνθι : see on 270.

συμβέβηκεν , impers., it has come to pass: the subject to ἔχειν (αὐτήν) can easily be supplied, and the whole phrase =τυγχάνει ἕδραν ἔχουσα. — For ὥστε , cp. Arist. Pol.2. 2. 5 καὶ συμβαίνει δὴ τὸν τρόπον τοῦτον ὥστε πάντας ἄρχειν.— Not, ‘she has come to terms (with Eurystheus), so that she should dwell,’ etc.

Sophocles glances here at parts of the story which do not come within the scope of the play. Alcmena, daughter of Electryon king of Mycenae, had been betrothed to her first cousin, Amphitryon, son of Alcaeus king of Tiryns. Amphitryon accidentally killed his uncle, Electryon, and then fled from Tiryns to Thebes with his betrothed. At Thebes Alcmena bore Heracles to Zeus. Heracles afterwards went to Argolis and served Eurystheus,—with the hope that his toils would purchase a return to Tiryns for the exiled Amphitryon and Alcmena ( Eur. H. F.19). When these toils were over, Heracles dwelt in freedom at Tiryns with his family, including Alcmena,—Amphitryon being dead ( Diod.4. 33). He afterwards slew Iphitus, and then sought a refuge for his household at Trachis (39). But, in the course of the fifteen months since he departed for Lydia, Alcmena had returned to Tiryns, (Eurystheus having no cause to fear the aged widow,)—and had taken some of her grandchildren with her, in order to lighten the burden on the hospitality of Ceÿx.— ξυλλαβοῦς’ , here simply=λαβοῦσα μεθ’ ἑαυτῆς: cp. O. T.971 n.

τὸ Θήβης ἄστυ . Thebes, the birthplace of Heracles (116), and his early home (510), was a place where some of his children might well find friends. Sophocles has perhaps taken a hint here from his elder contemporary, the logographer Pherecydes, who related that, after the death of Eurystheus, Thebes became the home of the Heracleidae; fr. 39 (Müller Frag. Hist. 1. p. 82) Ὕλλος δὲ καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι Ἡρακλεῖδαι καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτοῖς ἀποθανόντος Εὐρυσθέως κατοικίζονται πάλιν ἐν Θήβαις.—ἂν … μάθοις : sc. εἰ πύθοιο: since he has been so long abroad.

ὅσοι πάρεσμεν . The plural includes those who had accompanied Heracles from Euboea: cp. 1194 ξὺν οἷς χρῄζεις φίλων. We are not obliged to suppose that any son besides Hyllus was at home; though verses 54 f. implied that. Nauck rejects v. 1156 because (1) Hyllus could not say ὅσοι, and (2) Heracles has not yet asked him to do anything.

ἐξυπηρετήσομεν : cp. O. T.217 n.

σὺ δ’ οὖν ἄκουε : there is no emphasis on σύ (as if it referred to the absence of the others): rather the sense is, ‘Well, then (since you are ready to help), hear the task.’ For this use of δ’ οὖν, cp. O. T.669 n.

τοὔργον =ὅ τι δραστέον ἐστιν: cp. Ph.26 τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις.—ἐξήκεις , you have reached a point, a situation: cp. O. T.1515 ἅλις ἵν’ ἐξήκεις δακρύων: ib. 1158 εἰς τόδ’ ἥξεις. —ἐμὸς without παῖς: cp. 1205: Ai.547 εἴπερ δικαίως ἔστ’ ἐμὸς τὰ πατρόθεν. The stress falls on the participial clause (592 n.).

γὰρ is merely prefatory.

πρόφαντον ἐκ πατρὸς : this oracle, given by Zeus at an unspecified time, and place, is not mentioned elsewhere in the play. Nor is it noticed by any other writer. Sophocles may, however, have found it in some earlier treatment of the fable.

τῶν ἐμπνεόντων , Erfurdt's correction of πρὸς τῶν πνεόντων , is the most probable. ἐμπνεῖν as=ζῆν ( Ph.883) is frequent, while πνεῖν has that sense only in the Homeric πνείει τε καὶ ἕρπει ( Il.17. 447, Od.18. 131). ὕπο might, no doubt, have arisen from πο[τέ], but is presumably genuine: it closes a verse in 1077, O. T.949, Ph.334 Ph., 583 , El.553: and it is associated with θνῄσκω in O. T.1246, Ph.334, El.444.The combination of πρός with ὑπό cannot be defended as=‘to be slain by no one on the part of (πρός) the living.’ Paley, quoting Eur. Or.407 ἐκ φασμάτων δὲ τάδε νοσεῖς ποίων ὕπο ; describes φαντασμάτων as Nauck's conjecture; but that word stands in most of the more recent MSS., and in Porson's text.

ἀλλ’ ὅστις : for the ellipse of the antecedent (ἐκείνου), cp. Ai.1050 δοκοῦντ’ ἐμοί, δοκοῦντα δ’ ὃς κραίνει στρατοῦ. Eur. Ion560 ἦ θίγω δῆθ’ οἵ μ’ ἔφυσαν ;—Ἅιδου … οἰκήτωρ : 282.

ὅστις … πέλοι : if we suppose that Nessus was alive when Zeus spoke, then this is oblique for ὅστις ἂν πέλῃ, as O. T.714(in a prophecy) ὅστις γένοιτ’ for ὅστις ἂν γένηται. But if Nessus was then dead, it is oblique for ὅστις πέλει.

θὴρ (556) is in appos. with Κένταυρος .

ζῶντά μ’ ἔκτεινεν θανών : as the dead Hector brought death on Ajax ( Ai.1027). For other examples of this favourite antithesis, cp. O. T.1453 n.: Ant.871 n.: Ai.901: El.808.

τούτοισι κ.τ.λ. The μαντεῖα καινὰ denote the oracle given at Dodona twelve years before this time, saying that at the end of the twelfth year Heracles should have rest. This is the oracle to which allusion was made in 44, 164 ff., 824 ff. The other and earlier oracle (1159 ff.) had predicted the agency: this Dodonaean oracle, ‘recent’ in a relative sense, predicted the time. The two oracles ‘agree,’ because each verifies the other. The thing has come to pass by the right agency at the right time.

συμβαίνοντ’ ἴσα , ‘coming out in agreement with them,’—yielding the same result,—viz., that this is the predicted end. For συμβαίνειν, cp. 173 n. The idea is emphatically repeated in τοῖς πάλαι ξυνήγορα , ‘pleading on the side of the older oracle,’—upholding its truth. Cp. 814 ξυνηγορεῖς .

ἃ τῶν ὀρείων κ.τ.λ. The Σελλῶν ἄλσος is the sacred precinct at Dodona, including the temple of Zeus, with its temenos; its limits have been traced by Carapanos (Dodone, pp. 16— 23): see Appendix, note on this passage, § 2.

The name Σελλοί, or Ἑλλοί (akin to Ἕλλην, Ἑλλάς), denoted a prehistoric tribe, dwelling at and around Dodona: see Appendix, § 4. The priests of Zeus, furnished by this tribe, are said to have been called τόμουροι, from Mount Tomāros (Orphic Argon. 268 Τομαρίας ἔκλυε φηγός), which towers above Dodona on W.S.W. In early times these priests were the direct interpreters of the oracle; hence the Σελλοί are called ὑποφῆται in Il.16. 235.Afterwards, when the cult of Dionè was associated with that of Zeus, the office of interpretation was transferred to the priestesses called Peleiades (172: Strabo 7. 329). Here, as in 171 f., the poet says that the oak gave the oracle; but he does not here mention the expositors. He mentions the Σελλοί only to define the ἄλσος.

ὀρείων refers to the site of Dodona in a valley, more than 1600 feet above sea-level, surrounded by hills. See Appendix, § 1.

χαμαικοιτῶν , a trait of barbarism, surviving as a mark of sanctity. According to Philostratus (Imag. 2. 33), the Selli were ‘men of a rude life’ (αὐτοσχέδιοί τινες), who held that their austerities were pleasing to Zeus. Cp. Il.16. 235 ἀνιπτόποδες χαμαιεῦναι: Eur. fr. 355 ἐν ἀστρώτῳ πέδῳ | εὕδουσι, πηγαῖς δ’ οὐχ ὑγραίνουσιν πόδας. Callimachus Del.284 calls them Πελασγοὶ...γηλεχέες.

εἰσεγραψάμην , i.e., wrote for his own use in the δέλτος (157). Cp. Her.8. 135, where Greeks accompany the Carian Mŷs on his visit to the oracle of Apollo at Ptôon, ὡς ἀπογραψομένους τὰ θεσπιεῖν ἔμελλε: then Mŷs snatches the δέλτος from them, and makes an abstract for himself (συγγραψάμενον ). Ar. Av.982(χρησμὸς) ὃν ἐγὼ παρὰ τἀπόλλωνος ἐξεγραψάμην. At Dodona, in later times at least, the inquirer gave his question in writing to the Peleiades, and received a written answer: many of the leaden plates thus used have been found (Carapanos, pp. 68—83): Appendix, § 6.

χρόνῳ τῷ ζῶντι : the past can be described as dead ( Ai.141 τῆς νῦν φθιμένης νυκτός); the future, as unborn ( O. C.618 χρόνος τεκνοῦται...ἡμέρας); the present is here called ζῶν, not merely in the sense of παρών, but with the thought that this is the moment for the oracle to become operative.

ἐφεστώτων , ‘imposed’ as a doom: cp. Il.12. 326 κῆρες ἐφεστᾶσιν θανάτοιο.—τελεῖσθαι , fut., with pass. sense, as in Od.23. 284, etc.

τὸ δ’ refers to λύσιν τελεῖσθαι: ‘but that (the promised release) was, it seems, only my death.’ Cp. Plat. Rep. 357A ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν...ὤμην λόγου ἀπηλλάχθαι· τὸ δ’ ἦν ἄρα, ὡς ἔοικε, προοίμιον.— θανεῖν : for the simple aor. inf., though the ref. is to the future, cp. Soph. Ph.503 παθεῖν (n.).

συμβαίνει , are coming true: cp. 173 n.

ἐπιμεῖναι … ὀξῦναι , to wait on, (so as) to sharpen. (In Thuc.3. 26, ἐπιμένοντες...πεύσεσθαι, the fut. inf. stands as after προσδοκῶντες: it does not, like ὀξῦναι here, express the result.) Cp. Soph. Ai.584 γλῶσσά σου τεθηγμένη. For the aor. inf. of ἐπιμένω, cp. Hom. Od.11. 350 τλήτω... | ...ἐπιμεῖναι ἐς αὔριον. The delay is viewed as a whole, not as a process.— Others, less well, make στόμα the subject to ὀξῦναι: ‘Do not wait for my words to goad thee.’

αὐτὸν , of thine own accord.

εἰκαθόντα : as to these forms, see O.T. 651 n.

ἐξευρόντα is illustrated by the words αὐτὸν εἰκαθόντα. He is not to wait until this law has been brought home to his mind by a rebuke. He is to ‘find it out’ in the light of his own reason. εὑρίσκειν often expresses the result of reflection. O. T.441 <*>αῦτ’ ὀνείδιζ’ οἷς ἔμ’ εὑρήσεις μέγαν (i.e., when you look deeper). Her.7. 194 λογιζόμενος ὁ Δαρεῖος εὖρέ οἱ πλέω ἀγαθὰ τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων πεποιημένα: id. 1. 125 φροντίζων δὲ εὕρισκέ τε (v. l. εὑρίσκεται) ταῦτα καιριώτατα εἶναι, καὶ ἐποίεε δὴ ταῦτα.

Cp. Eur. fr. 219 τρεῖς εἰσιν ἀρεταὶ τὰς χρεών σ’ ἀσκεῖν, τέκνον, | θεούς τε τιμᾶν τούς τε θρέψαντας γονεῖς | νόμους τε κοινοὺς Ἑλλάδος.

ἀλλ’, ὦ πάτερ : ἀλλὰ here prefaces assent, as Ph.48 Ph., 524.

ταρβῶ μὲν κ.τ.λ. The sense is: ‘I am alarmed, indeed, at the issue to which you have brought me,—a choice between disobedience, and a blind promise; but I will obey.’ λόγου στάσιν τοιάνδε , ‘such a situation in our converse’: ἐπελθών , ‘having advanced,’ i.e., having been drawn on to it, by the progress of the dialogue. It may be noted that the sing. λόγου suits this sense of στάσις: if the meaning had been, ‘ strife of words’ (the στάσις γλώσσης of O.T. 634), we should have expected rather the plur. λόγων, as in Soph. Ph.1460 εἰς ἔριν λόγων. For this general sense of στάσις, status, cp. Phaedr. p. 253 D ὁ...ἐν τῇ καλλίονι στάσει ὤν.

Throughout the dialogue (1114—1156), Hyllus has been gentle and respectful. If, then, στάσιν means ‘strife,’ ἐπελθών must mean merely, ‘having advanced up to it,’ i.e., ‘come to the verge of it.’ But the clause with μέν, opposed to πε<*>σομαι δέ, ought to express something which tells against obedience (as the fear of a blind promise does); not something which tells in favour of it, as the fear of strife would do. The same objection applies to conjecturing ἐπελθεῖν (‘I am afraid of being drawn into such a strife’).

ἔμβαλλε : see on Ph.813 ἔμβαλλε χειρὸς πίστιν.

ὡς πρός τί : ὡς=‘in your intention’: cp. O. T.1174 ὡς πρὸς τί χρείας; Ph. 58 πλεῖς δ’ ὡς πρὸς οἶκον.

ἐπιστρέφεις : the primary notion is that of turning some constraining force upon a person,—bringing it to bear on him: so, ‘press,’ ‘urge,’ upon him: schol. ἐπάγεις μοι. It is a stronger equiv. for ἐπισκήπτεις.—Not, ‘regard’ (Musgrave): this would be πίστεως ἐπιστρέφει (midd.).

οὐ θᾶσσον κ.τ.λ. : Ai.75 οὐ σῖγ’ ἀνέξει μηδὲ δειλίαν ἀρεῖ ; O.T. 637 οὐκ εἶ σύ τ’ οἴκους σύ τε, Κρέον, κατὰ στέγας, | καὶ μὴ τὸ μηδὲν ἄλγος εἰς μέγ’ οἴσετε ; Eur. Bacch.343 οὐ μὴ προσοίσεις χεῖρα, βακχεύσεις δ’ ἰών, | μηδ’ ἐξομόρξει μωρίαν τὴν σὴν ἐμοί ; ib. 792 οὐ μὴ φρενώσεις μ’, ἀλλὰ δέσμιος φυγὼν | σώσει τόδ’ ; For οὐ μὴ with fut. ind., cp. 978.

οἴσεις , sc. χεῖρα δεξιὰν: but the choice of the verb may have been influenced by πίστιν.

ὄμνυ … κάρα : so ὀμνύναι θεούς, Στυγὸς ὕδωρ ( Il.14. 271), πέδον ( Eur. Med.746), etc.

ἐξειρήσεται ; This is clearly the right punctuation; for Hyllus is most anxious to know what will be asked of him. Heracles evades the question by replying, τὸ λεχθὲν ἔργον,—i.e. , ὃ ἂν λεχθῇ: just as in Ai.528, ἐὰν μόνον τὸ ταχθὲν εὖ τολμᾷ τελεῖν, the partic.=ὃ ἂν ταχθῇ.—With a full stop at ἐξειρήσεται, the sense would be merely, ‘and this promise shall be given.’

ἐπώμοτον (427) here = ὅρκιον (schol.), τὸν ὅρκου ἐγγυητήν ( Suid. s. v.). Cp. Soph. Ph.1324 Ζῆνα δ’ ὅρκιον καλῶ (n.).

ἐκτὸς ἔλθοις , sc. τοῦ ὅρκου ; cp. Plat. Symp. 183B ἐκβάντι τὸν ὅρκον.— πημονὰς εὔχου λαβεῖν : the usual sanction of a solemn oath; cp. Lys. or. 12 § 10 ὤμοσεν ἐξώλειαν ἑαυτῷ καὶ τοῖς παισὶν ἐπαρώμενος, λαβὼν τὸ τάλαντόν με σώσειν .

οὐ μὴ λάβω : for the pause cp. 1146.

τὸν Οἴτης Ζηνὸς … πάγον ; cp. Ph.489 τὰ Χαλκώδοντος Εὐβοίας σταθμά. The change of ὕψιστον to ὑψίστου is a plausible one. Pausanias mentions statues of Ζεὺς Ὕψιστος at Corinth (2. 2. 8), Olympia (5. 15. 5), and Thebes (9. 8. 5); the title occurs, too, in an Attic inscr. ( C. I. G. 497—506), and was frequent in poetry. I prefer, however, to keep the reading of the MSS., because, here, we seem to need an epithet for πάγον rather than for the god. Cp. 436 τοῦ κατ’ ἄκρον Οἰταῖον νάπος | Διὸς καταστράπτοντος.

The place traditionally known as the ‘Pyre’ was probably somewhere near ‘the proper summit of Oeta’ (Leake, Northern Greece, vol. II. pp. 19 f.), now Mount Patriótiko, about eight miles W.N.W. of Trachis. A Pyra is marked in Kiepert's Atlas von Hellas (ed. 1872, map 5), where the greatest height of Oeta is given as 2152 mètres, or about 7055 ft. It is mentioned by Theophr. Hist. Plant. 9. 10. 2 (τῆς Οἵτης ἀμφὶ τὴν Πυράν): cp. Liv.36. 30, and Soph. Ph.1432.

θυτήρ (613), slightly emphasised by γε , implies that he is familiar with the place.

σταθεὶς : cp. 608.

ἐνταῦθα properly refers to ἐμβαλεῖν (1197), but, since the inf. is so long delayed, is more conveniently taken with ἐξάραντα , in the sense of ἐνταυθοῖ: cp. El.380 ἐνταῦθα πέμψειν. For the sense of ἐξάραντα, cp. 799 ἆρον ἔξω .

καὶ can be prefixed to ξὺν οἷς, κ.τ.λ., since αὐτόχειρα implies ταῖς σεαυτοῦ χερσί .

The pyre is to be built with (1) oak, sacred to Zeus (1168); and (2) the wild olive, which Heracles himself had brought to Greece: Paus.5. 7. 7 κομισθῆναι δὲ ἐκ τῆς Ὑπερβορέων γῆς τὸν κότινόν φασιν ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἡρακλέους ἐς Ἕλληνας. Pindar, in treating that legend, uses the generic word, ἐλαία, O. 3. 13. Pliny H. N. 16. 89 Olympiae oleaster, ex quo primus Hercules coronatus est: where he also mentions that, near Heracleia in Pontus, were quercus duae ab Hercule satae.

κείραντα , like Il.24. 450 δοῦρ’ ἐλάτης κέρσαντες. In Attic prose, κείρειν, ‘to shear,’ is said only of cutting off hair, or devastating land. The prose word here would be κόψαντα.—ἐκτεμόνθ’ , cutting it from the stump, close to the ground: Il.12. 148 ἄγνυτον ὕλην, | πρυμνὴν ἐκτάμνοντες (‘at the root’). In Lys. or. 7 § 19 ἐξέτεμνον τὰ πρέμνα refers to cutting the roots of an olive out of the ground.— ἄγριον ἔλαιον : the κότινος was also called ἄγριος ἔλαιος ( Pind. fr. 21), ἀγριέλαιος, or ἀγριελαία. The epithet ἄρσενα expresses its sturdy vigour. Acc. to Theophrastus (Hist. Plant. 4. 13) the κότινος lives longer than the ἐλαία. Ovid says, Ure mares oleas (Fast.4. 741) .

πολλὸν =πολύν, as Ant.86 πολλὸν=πολύ: the only instance of this Ionic form in tragedy.— σῶμα τοὐμὸν is repeated, the sentence having become so long: cp. νιν in 289, after ἐκεῖνον.

πευκίνης : cp. 766 πιείρας δρυός (n.).

πρῆσαι , made emphatic by place and pause: cp. Ant.72 θάψω.— γόου … δάκρυ , the tear that belongs to, accompanies, lamentation; as δάκρυα and γόοι are so often associated ( Eur. Or.320, I. T. 860, etc.). (Not, ‘a mournful tear,’ as opp. to δάκρυ χαρᾶς.)

εἰσίτω , abs., ‘come in,’ ‘find a place’ there: cp. Phaedr. p. 270 A τὸ γὰρ ὑψηλόνουν τοῦτο...ἔοικεν ἐντεῦθέν ποθεν εἰσιέν<*>. We ought not to supply σε, as if the sense were, ‘come into thy thoughts’ ( Phaedop. 58 E οὔτε...με...ἔλεος εἰσῄει).

The ordinary ἐκφορά was attended by wailing; but these obsequies, like those of the priests in Legg. 947 B, were to be χωρὶς θρήνων καὶ ὀδυρμῶν. Cp. Manoah's words in Samson Agonistes (1708), ‘Come, come; no time for lamentation now.’

ἀστένακτος : cp: 1074.— εἴπερ εἶ κ.τ.λ.: cp. 1158.

μενῶ σ’ ἐγὼ κ.τ.λ., ‘I will await thee with my curse’; i.e., ‘my curse will be in store for thee,’ attending on thee thenceforth. (Not merely, ‘I will await thee in the nether world,’ to punish thee when thou comest <*>hither.) Cp. 1240 θεῶν ἀρὰ | μενεῖ σ’. So Ant.1075 λοχῶσιν...Ἐρινύες.—ἀραῖος , here, ‘bringing a curse’: cp. I. T. 778 ῆ σοῖς ἀραία δώμασιν γενήσομαι. (But in O.T. 1291, ‘under a curse’).

εἰσαεὶ , because the power of the Erinyes over a mortal did not end with his life: it was their part, ὁμαρτεῖν, ὄφρ’ ἂν | γᾶν ὑπέλθῃ· θανὼν δ’ οὐκ ἄγαν ἐλεύθερος. ( Aesch. Eum.340.)

βαρύς , as in O. T.546 δυσμενῆ τε καὶ βαρύν.

1203 The hiatus τί εἶπας is supported by the MSS. here, but appears as uncongenial to the poet's style as in Ph.917, οἴμοι, τί εἶπας ; Here, as there, τί μ’ εἶπας seems inadmissible. It could mean only, ‘What hast thou said of me?’ —and we can hardly justify this as meaning, ‘hast thou said that, if I refuse, I shall be no true son?’ The alternative is to insert δ’ : cp. O.C. 332 τέκνον, τί δ’ ἦλθες ; See Append. on Ph.100.

ὁποῖα δραστἔ ἐστίν , sc. εἶπον. The reply passes over εἴργασαι, and refers to εἶπας: cp. 423, where πολλοῖσιν ἀστῶν answers the earlier of two queries.

εἰ δὲ μή , sc. δράσεις.—γεν<*>ῦ , ‘become’, as if by adoption (εἰσποίησις) into another family. Cp. Lys. or. 13 § 91 τόν τε γόνῳ πατέρα...τόν τε ποιητὸν πατέρα . So Oedipus to Polyneices, O.C. 1383 σὺ δ’ ἔρρ’ ἀπόπτυστός τε κἀπάτωρ ἐμοῦ.

οἷά μ’ ἐκκαλεῖ , ‘what dost thou call upon me to do.’ For the double acc., cp. Euthyphr. 5 A αὐτὰ ταῦτα προκαλεῖσθαι αὐτόν.

παλαμναῖον is not weak after φονέα , because, as used in poetry, it often implies the defilement (ἄγος) of blood-guiltiness,—meaning, ‘accursed wretch,’ rather than merely ‘slayer.’ Cp. Aesch. Eum.448 ἄφθογγον εἶναι τὸν παλαμναῖον νόμος, κ.τ.λ. Hence, like μιάστωρ, it can denote also the avenger of guilt ( I. T. 1218). Photius had this in view when he explained παλαμναῖος by φονεὺς ἢ μιαρός. Properly the word means merely ‘a man of violent hand’: cp. Ph.1206 παλάμαν, n.

οὐ δῆτ’ ἔγωγ’, ἀλλ’ : the same formula as in O. T.1161, Ph.735.

ὧν ἔχω (κακῶν ) παιώνιον refers more especially to bodily sufferings; while ἰατῆρα τῶν ἐμῶν κακῶν is rather, ‘physician of my woes’ generally. After ὧν ἔχω, τῶν ἐμῶν is awkward; but it is partly excused (1) by the slight pause which might follow παιώνιον, and (2) by the emphasis on ἰατῆρα. It might, indeed, be suggested that κακῶν belongs to τῶν ἐμῶν only, while ὧν ἔχω should be taken separately, ‘what I suffer’: this, however, is less natural. Hermann's emendation, ὡς ἔχω (‘considering my state’), is possible, but slightly weak.

φοβεῖ πρὸς τοῦτο : cp. O.T. 980 σὺ δ’ εἰς τὰ μητρὸς μὴ φοβοῦ νυμφεύματα .

φθόνησις is found only here. Cp. Plat Phaedo61D ἃ...τυγχάνω ἀκηκοώς, φθόνος οὐδεὶς λέγειν. Ion530D οὐ φθονήσεις μοι ἐπιδεῖξαι.

πλήρωμα (nom.), sc. γενήσεται: —cp. Eur. Hec.574 οἱ δὲ πληροῦσιν πυράν, | κορμοὺς φέροντες πευκίνους. Though πλήρωσις would have been more natural, πλήρωμα, expressing the result, is equally correct here.

1214 (πληρώσω), ὅσον γε (πληρώσαιμ’ ) ἂν μὴ ποτιψ .: cp. O. T.347 εἰργάσθαι θ’, ὅσον | μὴ χερσὶ καίνων (sc. εἶχες εἰργάσθαι). Hyllus will help to hew the wood, but not to build the pyre. The pyre was kindled by Philoctetes, or, acc. to another version, by Poeas ( Ph.802 n.).— ποτιψαύων : tragic lyrics admit ποτί (fr. 225), and its compounds (1030 ἀποτίβατος: Aesch. Theb.94 ποτιπέσω, etc.). But tragic dialogue presents no other example, except Aesch. Eum. 79 ποτὶ πτόλιν.

κοὐ καμεῖ , 2nd pers. sing. midd., thou shalt have no difficulty, τοὐμὸν μέρος , on my part (acc. of respect: cp. Ant.1062 τὸ σὸν μέρος, n.).—Most editors take καμεῖ as 3rd pers. sing. act.: ‘and my part of the work shall not flag.’ But καμοῦμαι is the regular fut.: indeed, the only trace of the act. form is in Hesych., καμῶ· ἐργάσομαι.

ἀρκέσει καὶ ταῦτα , even this: so Ph.339 οἶμαι μὲν ἀρκεῖν σοί γε καὶ τὰ ς’, ὦ τάλας, | ἀλγήμαθ’.— πρόσνειμαι : the midd. is noteworthy, as we should have expected πρόσνειμον: cp., however, Ar. Av.563 προσνείμασθαι δὲ πρεπόντως | τοῖσι θεοῖσιν τῶν ὀρνίθων ὂς ἂν ἁρμόττῃ καθ’ ἕκαστον,—where, as here, the act. might have been expected. The accentuation προσνεῖμαι (cr. n.) represents a wish to read the aor. inf. act. as an imperative.

βραχεῖαν , small (O.C. 586 n.): μακροῖς , large ( Ai.130, etc.).

διδούς , sc. αὐτά: cp. O. C.475 νεοπόκῳ μαλλῷ λαβών (n.).

Εὐρυτείαν : cp. O. T.267 τῷ Λαβδακείῳ παιδί (n.).

παρθένον , an unmarried woman: cp. 1225.

ἐπεικάζειν has here much better authority than ἀπεικάζειν: cp. 141 n.— ὥς γ’ , as a correction of ὥστ’ , is preferable to ὡς , not only as accounting for τ’, but because ἐμέ is added: cp. Eur. Alc.801 ὥς γ’ ἐμοὶ χρῆσθαι κριτῇ: Plut. 736 ὥς γ’ ἐμοὶ δοκεῖν.

ἐπισκήπτω with double acc., like κελεύω τινά τι: so I.T. 701 πρὸς δεξιᾶς δε τῆσδ’ ἐπισκήπτω τάδε.

πατρῴων ὁρκίων , the oath imposed on thee by thy father.

προσθοῦ , associate with thyself: cp. O. C.404 n.

δάμαρτα . This passage concerning Iolè and Hyllus (1216—1251) was rendered indispensable by the plot, if the poet was to avoid a contradiction which must otherwise have perplexed the spectators.

Iolè figured in legend as the wife of Hyllus. Their son, Κλεοδαῖος (called Κλεοδάτης by Theopompus, fr. 30), was mentioned by Hesiod (schol. Ap. Rh. 1. 824), and was recorded in the pedigree of the Spartan kings, being the grandfather of Aristodemus ( Her.6. 52 Her., 8. 131). Hyllus and Iolè had also a daughter, Εὐαίχμη, known in Messenian story ( Paus.4. 2. 1).

But, in this play, Iolè is the paramour of Heracles, and indirectly the cause of his death. How, then, could Hyllus wed her? His own words (1233—1237) express what a Greek would feel. It was necessary, then, that the marriage should be imposed upon him by his dying father's inexorable command.

Cp. Apollodorus 2. 7. 7 § 13 ἐντειλάμενος Ὕλλῳ...τὴν Ἰόλην ἀνδρωθέντα γῆμαι: as if Hyllus were younger than Sophocles here imagines him. Ovid, Met.9. 278, of Iolè: Herculis illam | Imperiis thalamoque animoque receperat Hyllus. Acc. to Pherecydes, it was for Hyllus, not for himself, that Heracles had first asked the hand of Iolè (schol. on v. 354).

ἀλλος … ἀντὶ σοῦ : cp. Ai.444 οὐκ ἄν τις αὔτ’ ἔμαρψεν ἄλλος ἀντ’ ἐμοῦ.—ὁμοῦ , prep. with dat., in the sense of ‘near’ (O.T. 1007), a specially Attic use ( Ph.1218Append.).

λάβῃ , in this command, is clearly right: the mere wish, λάβοι, would be unsuitable. Cp. 331 n.

ἀλλ’ αὐτός , κ.τ.λ.: this third clause reiterates the sense of the first, προσθοῦ δάμαρτα: cp. 433 n.

τοῦτο … λέχος =τοῦτο κῆδος, cogn. acc. to κήδευσον (‘contract this marriage’): cp. Arist. Pol.5. 7. 10 κηδεύειν ὅτῳ θέλωσιν.— Not, ‘cherish this bride,’ as in Eur. Med.888 κηδεύουσαν is said of Medea ‘tending’ Iason's new wife.

πιθοῦ , not πείθου: it is a peremptory summons: cp. 470 n.

πιστεύσαντ’ = πιθόμενον, as in 1251. These are perhaps the only clear examples of πιστεύω as=‘to obey,’ though ἀπιστεῖν as=ἀπειθεῖν was frequent.

ἐμοὶ , not μοι , because the pron., though it has no strong emphasis, implies, ‘to me, your father.’ A son's obedience should be complete.— σμικροῖς , dat. of respect: cp. Ph.342 πρᾶγμ’, ὅτῳ σ’ ἐνύβρισαν: Eur. fr. 1051 χρήμασιν λελείμμεθα.—συγχεῖ , obliterates, as if it had been traced in sand: cp. Soph. O. C.609 n.

τὸ μὲν νοσοῦντι κ.τ.λ. Cp. 543 ff. θυμοῦσθαι μὲν οὐκ ἐπίσταμαι | νοσοῦντι κείνῳ... | τὸ δ’ αὖ ξυνοικεῖν τῇδ’ ὁμοῦ τίς ἂν γυνὴ | δύναιτο...;—ὧδε … φρονοῦντα , in a state of mind so deplorable as is argued by the bare suggestion of such a marriage. This is not an ‘aside’; but the speaker's amazement precludes a direct reply.

ὡς ἐργασείων : cp. O.T. 625 ὡς οὐχ ὑπείξων οὐδὲ πιστεύσων λέγεις ; For the desiderative verb, see Ph.1001 n.

τίς γάρ ποθ’ , the indignant exordium, is immediately followed by the relative clause concerning Iolè, ἥ having a causal force,—as we might say, ‘What! when she...’ etc. Cp. n. on O. C.263 κἄμοιγε ποῦ ταῦτ’ ἐστίν; οἵτινες βάθρων κ.τ.λ. Then, instead of ταύτην or τήνδε, as antecedent to ἥ , the speaker bitterly says, ταῦτ’ , ‘all this,’—the horrors which, for him, are embodied in Iolè. Cp. O. T.1492 ἀλλ’ ἡνίκ’ ἂν δὴ πρὸς γάμων ἥκητ ἀκμάς, | τίς οὗτος ἔσται, τίς παραρρίψει, τέκνα, | τοιαῦτ’ ὀνείδη λαμβάνων ; It would miserably enfeeble the passage to alter ταῦτ’ .

The ethic dat. μοι implies, ‘as I have seen.’

θανεῖν , without τοῦ: cp. Ant.1173 αἴτιοι θανεῖν (n.): μόνη μεταίτιος means that she alone shared the blame with Heracles (cp. 260 n.).

σοὶ δ’ is more probable than σοί τ’ here, where the antithesis is marked.

ὡς ἔχεις ἔχειν : Dem. or. 3 § 8 ἐχόντων ὡς ἔχουσι Θηβαίων: Soph. O. C.273 ἱκόμην ἵν’ ἱκόμην: O.T. 13<*> n.

ὅστις μὴ … νοσοῖ : the optat., on a<*> count of ἕλοιτ’ ἄν: the relative clause is equiv. in sense to a protasis, εἰ μὴ νοσοῖ: see on O. C.560.For the form νοσοῖ (instead of νοσοίη), Ph.895 n.

ἀλαστόρων : O. C.788 n. Such a marriage would imply that some ἄτη had deranged his mind ( Ant.622).

τοῖσιν ἐχθίστοισι : cp. O. T.366 τοῖς φιλτάτοις (Iocasta): El.594 ἐχθροῖς γαμεῖσθαι (Aegisthus).

ὁμοῦ added to συνναίειν, as in 545 to ξυνοικεῖν.

ὡς ἔοικεν, οὐ νεμεῖν , instead of οὐ νεμεῖ. The verb which ought to have been principal is attracted into the relative clause. Cp. Her.4. 5 ὡς δὲ Σκύθαι λέγουσι, νεώτατον ἁπάντων ἐθνέων εἶναι (instead of ἐστὶ) τὸ σφέτερον. Id. 6. 137 ὡς δὲ αὐτοὶ Ἀθηναῖοι λέγουσι, δικαίως ἐξελάσαι (instead of ἐξήλασαν). Sophist. 263 D παντάπασιν, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἡ τοιαύτη σύνθεσις...γίγνεσθαι (instead of γίγνεται ) λόγος ψευδής. Phileb.20D τόδε γε μήν, ὡς οἶμαι, περὶ αὐτοῦ ἀναγκαιότατον εἶναι (instead of ἐστὶ) λέγειν [for εἶναι can hardly depend on the word ἀνάγκη higher up]. I. T. 52 καθεῖναι (instead of καθῆκε) after ὡς ἔδοξε. But Aesch. Pers.188 τούτω στάσιν τιν’, ὡς ἐγὼ )δόκουν ὁρᾶν, | τεύχειν, is more complex, as the fusion is between (1) ἐδόκουν (3rd plur. ) τεύχειν, and (2) ἔτευχον, ὡς ἐγὼ ἐδόκουν ὁρᾶν. In Latin, too, this natural laxity occurs: Offic. 1. 7 § 22 ut placet Stoicis, quae in terris gignantur ad usum hominum omnia creari (instead of creantur).

Paley would get rid of the irregularity by making ὡς exclamatory (‘how!’): but this is impossible. The text is clearly sound, though it has been much suspected (cr. n.).

νεμεῖν … μοῖραν : μοῖρα is the share of respect due to a person: cp. Plat. Crat. 398C μεγάλην μοῖραν καὶ τιμὴν ἔχει: and Soph. O. C.277Append. For νεμεῖν, cp. 57 νέμοι...ὤραν.

θεῶν ἀρὰ (like θεῶν Ἐρινυες, Ant.1075), —the vengeance sent by the gods, in answer to the father's imprecation (1202). In this objective sense, the Curse is itself the agent of retribution: cp. O. T.418 δεινόπους ἀρά : Aesch. Theb.70 Ἀρά τ’, Ἐρινὺς πατρὸς ἡ μεγασθενής: and the Eumenides call themselves Ἀραί ( Aesch. Eum.417). Sometimes, again, the Ἀρά is distinguished from the power which it calls into action: Soph. El.111 πότνἰ Ἀρά, | σεμναί τε θεῶν παῖδες Ἐρινύες. A transition from the latter idea to the former may be seen in Soph. O. C.1375 f., where Oed. summons his own imprecations to be his ξυμμάχους.

ὡς ἔοικας (instead of ὡς ἔοικεν), as in El.516: so Helen. 497 ὡς εἴξασιν.—φράσεις , wilt ‘show,’ ‘make it clear’ (by acts, or words, or both). After such words—Hyllus means—some violent outburst of madness may be expected. φράζειν, ‘to declare,’ does not necessarily imply speech: Her.4. 113 φωνῆσαι μὲν οὐκ εἶχε, οὐ γὰρ συνίεσαν ἀλλήλων, τῇ δὲ χειρὶ ἔφραζε. Aesch. Ag. 1061 σὺ δ’ ἀντὶ φωνῆς φράζε καρβάνῳ χερί. There is a shade of mournful irony in φράσεις (‘make it plain enough’), which is lost in the conjecture φανεῖς .—For the double ‐εις, cp. Soph. Ant.682 ὧν λέγεις δοκεῖς πέρι.

ἀπ’ εὐνασθέντος … κακοῦ , lit., ‘from a lulled plague,’ i.e., from the repose allowed to me by its subsidence. This is simpler than to understand, ‘after the plague had been lulled,’ when ἀπὸ would be used like ἐκ (Theocr. 15. 106 ἀθανάταν ἀπὸ θνατᾶς).—The v. l. ἀπευνασθέντος would be rather a gen. absolute. ἀπευνάζειν does not occur.

ἐς πολλὰ , ‘with regard to’ them: cp. n. on 1211.

κλύειν : i.e., as to the marriage. The question as to the pyre has been settled (1215).

δυσσεβεῖν . He regards Iolè as virtually the destroyer of both his parents (1233): it is not εὐσεβές for him to marry her. Heracles replies that the supreme duty is to do a father's pleasure (cp. 1177).

πράσσειν … πανδίκως , to do these things ‘with full justification,’ i.e., as a duty imposed by a father's solemn command.—Others explain, ‘command me absolutely’: but πανδίκως could not mean παντελῶς: see on 611.—For the place of οὖν in the verse, cp. O. C.1205, Ph.121.

ἔγωγε , ‘that I do’; cp. Ai.104 Ai., 1347 Ai., 1365.

ποήσω . He will marry Iolè. But he will call the gods to witness that it is his father's doing, and not an act of his own choice.

τὸ σὸν θεοῖσι δεικνὺς ἔργον : the ἔργον is not, strictly, the marriage itself, but the act of Heracles in prescribing it. Hence the words, ‘showing thy deed to the gods,’ mean properly, ‘pleading, before the gods, the constraint which you have put upon me’: not, ‘protesting that my act in marrying Iolè is really your act.’ Accordingly we have δεικνὺς τὸ σὸν ἔ<*>ον, not δεικνὺς τὸ ἔργον σὸν ( ὄν). The text has been suspected (cr. n.) only because it has not been fully understood.

καλῶς τελευτᾷς , after threatening disobedience (1230 ff.).

κἀπὶ τοῖσδε : i.e., crown the promise with the deed. Cp. Ai.813 κοὐ λόγῳ δείξω μόνον· | τάχος γὰρ ἔργου καὶ ποδῶν ἅμ’ ἕψεται.— ταχεῖαν , adverbial: cp. O. T.617 f.

πρὶν ἐμπεσεῖν κ.τ.λ.: his fear is not so much of the pain, or of increased difficulty for his bearers, but rather of the illomened cries which would be wrung from him on the brink of death. See on 1260.

σπαραγμὸν (778)

οἶστρον : a similar combination occurs in Aesch. fr. 163 ἐκ ποδῶν δ’ ἄνω | ὑπέρχεται σπαραγμὸς εἰς ἄκρον κάρα, | κέντημα λύσσης, σκορπίου βέλος λέγω.

ἄγ’ is said to all the bystanders, rather than to Hyllus alone: cp. 821 ἴδ’, n.

ἐγκονεῖτ’ : cp. Ai.811 χωρῶμεν, ἐγκονῶμεν : ib. 988 ἴθ’ ἐγκόνει, σύγκαμνε. The derivation of the verb is uncertain: the only part of it used by Homer is ἐγκονέουσαι.—αἴρεσθε : this literal sense of the midd. αἴρομαι is much rarer than the figurative; see, however, El.54, Il.20. 247, Eur. Cycl.473.

αὕτη , instead of τοῦτο: cp. O. C.88 ταύτην ἔλεξε παῦλαν (n.). He does not mean, ‘this is the rest promised by the oracle’ (1170): but merely,—‘this is the true release for me.’

τελευτὴ … ὑστάτη , like ἔσχατον τέρμα ( Eur. Andr.1081), extremus finis ( G. 4. 116). He has no presentiment of immortality.

ἀλλ’ : cp. 1179 n.

οὐδὲν εἴργει like οὐδὲν κωλύει. Cp. 344.

τελειοῦσθαι : cp. O. C.1089 τελειῶσαι: but El.1510 τελεωθέν. Both forms were current in Attic prose.

ἐπεὶ κελεύεις : he again disclaims responsibility: cp. 1247.

1259-1263

As Hyllus spoke the last two verses, he gave a sign to the bearers (964) to come forward and resume their places beside the litter. These five anapaestic lines are spoken by Heracles while that order is being obeyed. Then the words of Hyllus, αἴρετ’, ὀπαδοί (1264), mark that the procession is about to move.

ἄγε νυν . Either νυν or νυν would be fitting here, but the former is better: it refers to the consent of Hyllus. The scholiast read νυν (ἄγε οὖν).

πρὶν ἀνακινῆσαι τήνδε νόσον , ‘before thou hast aroused this plague,’ i.e., ‘allowed it to arise,’—by delay. The attacks recur at intervals; and he wishes to reach the pyre speedily (1253). The meaning is not that vehement laments might bring on the pain.

Other views are:—(1) ἀνακινῆσαι is intrans., ‘be roused.’ But this use is unexampled, and cannot safely be inferred from the intrans. ὑποκινεῖν ( Her.5. 106, etc.), or παρακινεῖν as=παρακόπτειν, παραπαίειν , delirare. (2) The subject to the inf. is νόσον, and the object is σε understood. But ἀνακινῆσαι clearly refers to rousing the pain, not to troubling the mind: cp. 974 μὴ κινήσῃς...ὀδύναν: 979 κἀκκινήσεις...νόσον .

ὦ ψυχὴ σκληρά : this phrase has a bad sense in Ai.1361; just as the epithet κρατερόφρων, given to Heracles in Il.14. 324, is applied in Hes. Op.147 to the χάλκειον γένος.—Cp. Hom. Od.20. 18 τέτλαθι δὴ κραδίη: Aristophanes parodies such passages, Ach.483 ff. πρόβαινε νῦν, ὦ θυμέ...ἄγε νυν, ὦ τάλαινα καρδία: as Voltaire said of like apostrophes in Corneille, ‘nous ne sommes plus dans un temps où l'on parle à son bras et à son âme.’

χάλυβος λιθοκόλλητον στόμιον . This has been explained:—(1) ‘A curb of steel, set with sharp stones’—to make it more severe. (2) ‘A curb of steel, ornamented with costly stones.’ (3) ‘A steel clamp for binding stones together.’ See Appendix.

I take the words in a way different from any of these. χάλυβος στόμιον, the ‘curb of steel,’ is, as all agree, the strong selfrestraint which is to keep the lips closed. Then λιθοκόλλητον introduces a new image. The lips, thus firmly closed, are set as stone to stone in masonry. Thus the whole phrase means ‘A curb of steel, to keep the lips set as stone to stone.’ The use of λιθοκόλλητον to describe the effect of the ‘curb’ has been assisted by the suggestion, in στόμιον, of στόμα .

ἀνάπαυε βοήν . Pythagoras said that a dying man,—like one who is putting out to sea,—should avoid words of ill omen: —κατὰ τὸν ὕστατον καιρὸν παρήγγελλε μὴ βλασφημεῖν, ἀλλ’ ὥσπερ ἐν ταῖς ἀναγωγαῖσοἰωνίζεσθαι μετ’ εὐφημίας (Iamblich. Pyth. § 257).

ὡς with τελέους’ (fut. part.), marking the intention (cp. 160 ): ἐπίχαρτον , predicative: (‘as being about to do a compulsory deed with a feeling of joy.’) The end has been imposed by fate; but it brings victory over pain.

1264-1278

The unanimous tradition assigned verses 1264—1274 to Hyllus. Verses 1275—1278 were given by some to the Chorus, and by others to Hyllus. From the indication in L at v. 1275 (χορὸς γράφεται ὕλλος), and from the schol. there (χορός· τινὲς ὕλλος), it may be conjectured that the attribution of 1275—1278 to the Chorus was the prevalent one. This was only natural, as the Chorus usually closes the play. A majority of modern editors, however, give vv. 1264—1278 wholly to Hyllus; and they seem right.—See Appendix.

ὀπαδοί , ‘attendants,’ ‘followers,’—the men who have come with him from Euboea (964). In Ant.1108Creon addresses his servants as ὀπάονες. —μεγάλην μὲν ἐμοὶ κ.τ.λ.: the meaning is, ‘Pardon me for helping my father to destroy himself; and note that the real cruelty here is that of Zeus, who allows his son to perish thus.’

συγγνωμοσύνην (= συγγνώμην) a word found only here; cp. Ant.151 θέσθαι λησμοσύναν.—εἰδότες θεῶν μεγ. ἀγνωμοσύνην ἔργων κ.τ.λ., ‘recognising the great harshness of the gods in the deeds,’ etc.: for the double gen., cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 33 τὴν ... ἀσφάλειαν ἡμῶν τῆς ἐπαναφορᾶς. For ἀγνωμοσύνη, prop. ‘want of considerateness,’ cp. Dem. or. 18 § 252 πανταχόθεν μὲν ἄν τις ἴδοι τὴν ἀγνωμοσύνην αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν βασκανίαν (‘unfairness and malevolence’): ib. 207 τῇ τῆς τύχης ἀγνωμοσύνῃ, its ‘cruelty.’ The likesounding words end two successive verses, as παρῄνεσα and συνῄνεσα in Soph. Ph.121 f.

For Nauck's reading of this passage, see Appendix.

κλῃζόμενοι is more than καλούμενοι: it implies invocation and praise: cp. 659.

ἐφορῶσι , i.e., look calmly down upon them; just as in El. 825 ταῦτ’ ἐφορῶντες | κρύπτουσιν ἕκηλοι : cp. Aesch. Ag. 1270 (Cassandra complains of Apollo) ἐποπτεύσας... | ...καταγελωμένην.

1270-1274

τὰ μὲν οὖν μέλλοντ’ κ.τ.λ.: Hyllus means:—‘No one, indeed, commands a view (ἐφορᾷ) of the future (and so it is possible that Zeus may yet make some amend); but, as to the present situation, it is miserable for us, shameful for Zeus ( ἐκείνοις ), and supremely cruel for the victim.’

The words τὰ μὲν οὖν μέλλοντ’ οὐδεὶς ἐφορᾷ unconsciously foreshadow the apotheosis of Heracles. This is the only hint of it in the play.

χαλεπώτατα δ’ οὖν . Here δ’ οὖν marks the return to the foremost subject of his thoughts. ‘Be the pity or the shame what it may, there can be no doubt who suffers most.’ Cp. Ant. 688 n.

1275-1278

These four verses are addressed by Hyllus to the leader of the Chorus, and give the signal for moving from the orchestra. With παρθέν’ , compare ὦ παρθένοι in 211. The Chorus has been silent since 1113; and it seems dramatically right that its silence should be maintained in this last scene. The young maidens of Trachis may well leave the son of Heracles, at this solemn moment, to sum up the lesson of his father's fate.

If the verses are given to the leader of the Chorus, then παρθέν’ will be taken in a collective sense, as referring to the other choreutae; cp. 821 ὦ παῖδες. Prof. Campbell understands a reference to the maidens of the household (205); but this seems less natural. In either case, the singular number would be unusual.

Another view is that παρθέν’ means Iolè. But she is not present: and, even if she could be thus summoned forth, her presence would be unfitting.

ἐπ’ οἴκων (see cr. n.) is clearly right. ἐπὶ is often thus used with the gen., of position: Plat. Charm. 163 B ἐπ’ οἰκήματος καθημένῳ : Thuc. 4. 118 μένειν ἐπὶ τῆς αὑτῶν .—The Vulg. ἀπ’ οἴκων has been explained in three ways, each of which appears untenable:—(1) ‘Do not stay behind,—leaving the house,’ i.e., ‘leave it.’ (2) ‘Do not fail from the house,’—i.e., ‘stay there.’ (3) With παρθέν’: ‘O maiden from the house, do not stay behind.’

θανάτους , Deianeira's violent death (for the plur., cp. O. T. 497 n.). The bold use of μεγάλους is softened by the poetical plur., which brings out the notion of a ‘great’ or ‘awful’ calamity. μέγας is often nearly equivalent to δεινός, as in μέγα τι παθεῖν (Xen. An. 5. 8. 17) , etc.

πήματα … καινοπαθῆ , the strange and terrible sufferings of Heracles. This adjdoes not occur elsewhere: but Aesch. Theb. 363 has καινοπήμων as=‘new to woe.’ (For the bad sense of καινός, cp. 867, 873.) The second part of the compound is akin in sense to πῆμα: cp. 756 n. —The v. l. καινοπαγῆ was a prosaic conjecture, suggested by such words as νεοπαγής.

With Ζεύς the schol. supplies ἔπραξεν: but it seems truer to supply ἐστίν. ‘There is nothing in all this that is not Zeus’: i.e., he is manifested in each and all of these events.